Project Gutenberg's Rob Harlow's Adventures, by George Manville Fenn

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Rob Harlow's Adventures
       A Story of the Grand Chaco

Author: George Manville Fenn

Illustrator: W. Burton

Release Date: May 8, 2007 [EBook #21365]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROB HARLOW'S ADVENTURES ***




Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




Rob Harlow's Adventures, a Story of the Grand Chaco, by George Manville
Fenn.

________________________________________________________________________

A small private naturalist's expedition is about to take place up one of
the Paraguay rivers. The eponymous hero, Rob Harlow, is a teenager.
They are going to be rowed up the river, and the larger vessel that had
brought then there, with its Italian captain, is to wait for them. The
captain's son, Giovanni, is very keen to come with them, and his father
thinks it would be a very good idea. The other adults on the trip are
not so happy about the responsibility, but eventually he is allowed to
come. He is about the same age as our hero, Rob.

There ensue the usual desperate situations we always get from this
author. Serpents; people getting lost and eventually found, having lost
their reason; attacks by Indians; insects; pumas; jaguars; and various
other problems with animals. There are even quarrels between the boys,
arising from a silly misunderstanding.

It's good stuff, and will be numbered among George Manville Fenn's best,
which is rather a long list.

________________________________________________________________________

ROB HARLOWS'S ADVENTURES, A STORY OF THE GRAND CHACO, BY GEORGE MANVILLE
FENN.



CHAPTER ONE.

TWO TRAVELLERS.

"Don't they bite, sir?"

"Bite?"

_Smick! smack! flap_!

"Oh, murder!"

"What's the matter, sir?"

"My hand."

"Hurt it, sir?"

"I should think I have."

"You should wait till they've sucked 'emselves full and then hit 'em;
they're lazy then.  Too quick for you now."

"The wretches!  I shall be spotted all over, like a currant dumpling.  I
say, Shaddy, do they always bite like this?"

"Well, yes, sir," said the man addressed, about as ugly a specimen of
humanity as could be met in a day's march, for he had only one eye, and
beneath that a peculiar, puckered scar extending down to the corner of
his mouth, shaggy short hair, neither black nor grey--a kind of
pepper-and-salt colour--yellow teeth in a very large mouth, and a skin
so dark and hairy that he looked like some kind of savage, dressed in a
pair of canvas trousers and a shirt that had once been scarlet, but was
now stained, faded, and rubbed into a neutral grub or warm earthy tint.
He wore no braces, but a kind of belt of what seemed to be snake or
lizard skin, fastened with either a silver or pewter buckle.  Add to
this the fact that his feet were bare, his sleeves rolled up over his
mahogany-coloured arms, and that his shirt was open at the throat,
showing his full neck and hairy chest; add also that he was about five
feet, nine, very broad-shouldered and muscular, and you have Shadrach
Naylor, about the last person any one would take to be an Englishman or
select for a companion on a trip up one of the grandest rivers of South
America.

But there he was that hot, sunny day, standing up in the stern of the
broad, lightly built boat which swung by a long rope some fifty feet
behind a large schooner, of shallow draught but of lofty rig, so that
her tremendous tapering masts might carry their sails high above the
trees which formed a verdant wall on each side of the great river, and
so catch the breeze when all below was sheltered and calm.

The schooner was not anchored, but fast aground upon one of the shifting
sand-banks that made navigation difficult.  Here she was likely to lie
until the water rose, or a fresh cool wind blew from the south and
roughened the dull silvery gleaming surface into waves where she could
roll and rock and work a channel for herself through the sand, and sail
onward tugging the boat which swung behind.

It was hot, blistering hot! and all was very still save for the rippling
murmur of the flowing river and the faint buzz of the insect plagues
which had come hunting from the western shore, a couple of hundred yards
away, while the eastern was fully two miles off, and the voices of the
man and the boy he addressed sounded strange in the vast solitudes
through which the mighty river ran.

Not that these two were alone, for there were five more occupants of the
boat, one a white man--from his dress--a leg being visible beneath a
kind of awning formed of canvas, the other four, Indians or
half-breeds--from the absence of clothing and the colour of their skins
as they lay forward--fast asleep, like the occupant of the covered-in
portion.

The great schooner was broad and Dutch-like in its capacious beam, and
manned by a fair-sized crew, but not a soul was visible, for it was
early in the afternoon; the vessel was immovable, and all on board were
fast asleep.

Shadrach Naylor, too, had been having his nap, with his pipe in his
mouth, but it had fallen out with a rap in the bottom of the boat, and
this had awakened him with a start to pick it up.  He valued that pipe
highly as one of his very few possessions--a value not visible to any
one else, for intrinsically, if it had been less black and not quite so
much chipped, it might have been worth a farthing English current coin
of the realm.

So Shadrach Naylor, familiarly known as "Shaddy," opened his one eye so
as to find his pipe, picked it up, and was in the act of replacing it in
his mouth prior to closing his eye again, when the sharp, piercing, dark
orb rested upon Rob Harlow, seated in the stern, roasting in the sun,
and holding a line that trailed away overboard into the deep water
behind the sand-bank.

Perhaps it was from being so ugly a man and knowing it that Shaddy had a
great liking for Rob Harlow, who was an English lad, sun-burnt,
brown-haired, well built, fairly athletic, at most sixteen, very
good-looking, and perfectly ignorant of the fact.

So Shaddy rose from forward, and, with his toes spreading out like an
Indian's, stepped from thwart to thwart till he was alongside of Rob, of
whom he asked the question respecting the biting, his inquiry relating
to the fish, while Rob's reply applied to the insects which worried him
in their search for juicy portions of his skin.

But they were not allowed to feed in peace, for Rob smacked and slapped
sharply, viciously, but vainly, doing far more injury to himself than to
the gnat-like flies, so, to repeat his words,--

"I say, Shaddy, do they always bite like this?"

"Well, yes, sir," said Shaddy, "mostlings.  It's one down and t'other
come on with them.  It's these here in the morning, and when they've
done the sand-flies take their turn till sun goes down, and then out
comes the skeeters to make a night of it."

"Ugh!" ejaculated Rob, giving himself a vicious rub.  "I'm beginning to
wish I hadn't come.  It's horrible."

"Not it, youngster.  You'll soon get used to 'em.  I don't mind; they
don't hurt me.  Wait a bit, and, pretty little creeturs, you'll like
it."

"What!  Like being bitten?"

"To be sure, sir.  'Livens you up a bit in this hot sleepy country; does
your skin good; stimmylates, like, same as a rub with a good rough towel
at home."

Rob gave vent to a surly grunt and jerked his line.

"I don't believe there are any fish here," he said.

"No fish!  Ah! that's what we boys used to say o' half-holidays when we
took our tackle to Clapham Common to fish the ponds there.  We always
used to say there was no fish beside the tiddlers, and them you could
pull out as fast as you liked with a bit o' worm without a hook, but
there was fish there then--big perch and whacking carp, and now and then
one of us used to get hold of a good one, and then we used to sing quite
another song.--I say, sir!"

"Well?"

"This here's rather different to Clapham Common, isn't it?"

"Yes," said Rob, "but it isn't what I expected."

"What did you 'spect, then?  Ain't the river big enough for you?"

"Oh! it's big enough," said the lad, snatching his line in.  "Didn't
seem like a river down behind there."

"Right, my lad; like being at sea, ain't it?"

"Yes, and it's all so flat where you can see the shore.  An ashy, dusty,
dreary place, either too hot or too cold!  Why, I wouldn't live at Monte
Video or Buenos Ayres for all the money in the world."

"And right you'd be, my lad, says Shadrach Naylor.  Ah!  Why, look at
that!  Fish is fish all the world over.  You don't expect they'll bite
at a bare hook, do you?"

"Bother the bait! it's off again," said Rob, who had just pulled in the
line.  "It always seems to come off."

"Not it, lad.  There, I'll put a bit o' meat on for you.  It's them
little beggars nibbles it off.--There you are; that's a good bait.
Perhaps you may get a bite this time.  As I says, fish is fish all the
world over, and they're the most onaccountable things there is.  One day
they're savage after food; next day you may hold a bait close to their
noses, and they won't look at it.  But you're hot and tired, my lad.
Why don't you do as others do, take to your sister?"

"My sister!" cried Rob, staring.  "I haven't got one."

"I didn't say sister," said Shaddy, showing his yellow teeth; "I said
sister--nap."

"I know you did," grumbled Rob; "why don't you say siesta?"

"'Cause I don't care about making mouthfuls of small words, my lad."

_Splash_! went the freshly thrown-in bait.

"I don't like sleeping in the middle of the day," said Rob as he took a
fresh hold of his line.

"Wait a bit, my lad, and you'll like getting a snooze on there when you
can get a chance.  And so you're a bit disappynted in the country, are
you?"

"Yes, but it's been getting better the last few days."

"Yes," said Shaddy, "ever so much; and as soon as you get used to it
you'll say it's the beautifullest place in the world."

Rob turned to him quickly, his irritation passing away.

"Yes, it is getting beautiful," he said; "the trees all along that side
are very grand."

"Ah," said Shaddy, replacing the great sheath-knife with which he had
been cutting up his tobacco in his belt, "and it's bigger and wilder
when we get higher up.  I don't wonder at their calling it the Grand
Chaco."

"The trees are wonderful," said Rob softly as he gazed at the great wall
of verdure.

"And it's wonderfuller inside as you go on and up the little rivers or
creeks.  Just you wait a bit, my lad, and you'll see.  I can show you
things as'll open your eyes.  You won't think the place dull."

"I suppose we are getting up toward quite the middle of South America,
aren't we?"

"Getting that way, my lad, but not yet.  Wasn't that a bite?"

"No," replied Rob confidently.  "I say, Shaddy, are there really any
good fish in this river?  Isn't it too big?"

"Wants a big river to hold big fish in, millions of 'em, big as you are.
Wait, and you'll see."

"But one gets so tired of waiting."

"But we has to wait all the same, and how those 'Talians get up and down
as they do is always a wonder to me.  I suppose they like waiting, and
having their snoozes in the hot sun.  'Tis their nature to.  Naples is
hot enough, but not like this."

"Have you been to Italy?"

"'Ain't many places I haven't been to, my lad."

"But you've been here a long time."

"Nigh upon twenty year up and down; and when I go to a place I like to
forage and ferret about, being fond of a bit o' sport.  That's how it is
I know so much of the country up here.  Couldn't help larning it.  No
credit to a man then."

"What are you looking at?" said Rob.

"Nothing, but looking out for squalls."

"Change of weather?"

"Nay, not yet.  I meant Indian squalls.  I didn't know as there were to
be no watch kept, or I wouldn't have slept.  It ain't safe, my lad, to
go to sleep close to the shore this side."

"Why!  Wild beasts?"

"Nay, wild Indians, as hates the whites, and would come out from under
the trees in their canoes and attack us if they knowed we were here.  I
told the skipper so, but he's like them 'talians: knows everything
himself, so that he as good as told me to mind my own business, and so I
did.  But this side of the river's all savage and wild, my lad.  The
people had rough hard times with the old Spaniards, so that every white
man's a Spaniard to them, and if they get a chance it's spear or club."

Rob looked rather nervously along the interlacing trees hung with the
loveliest of vine and creeper, and then jerked his line.

"Ah, it's all right enough, sir, if you keep your eyes open.  I can't,
you see: only one."

"How did you lose your eye, Shaddy?"

"Tiger," said the man shortly.

"There are no tigers here," said Rob.  "They are in India."

"I know that.  Striped ones they are, and bigger than these here.  I've
known 'em swim off from Johore across to Singapore--though they're big
cats--and then lie in wait for the poor Chinese coolie chaps and carry
'em off.  They call these big spotted chaps tigers, though, out here;
but they're jaggers: that's what they are.  Call 'em painters up in
Texas and Arizona and them parts north.  Jaggered my eye out anyhow."

"How was it?"

"I was shooting, and after lying in wait for one of the beggars for
nights, I saw my gentleman--coming after a calf he was--and I shot him.
`Dead!'  I says, for he just gave one snarly cry, turned over on his
back, clawed about a bit, and then lay down on his side, and I went up,
knife in hand, meaning to have his spotted skin."

Shaddy stopped and laid his hand over the scar and empty eye cavity, as
if they throbbed still.

"Well?" cried Rob eagerly.

"No; it wasn't well, my lad.  All the worst's coming.  He wasn't dead a
bit, and before I knew where I was, he sent my rifle flying, and he had
me.  It was one leap and a wipe down the face with his right paw, and
then his jaws were fixed in my right shoulder, and down I went on my
back.  If I hadn't twisted a bit he'd have torn me with his hind claws
same as a cat does a great rat, and then I shouldn't have been here to
be your guide.  As it was, he kicked and tore up the earth, and then he
left go of my shoulder and turned over on his side, and died in real
earnest."

"The bullet had taken effect?"

"Nay, my lad; it was my knife.  I thought it was my turn again, and, as
I had it in my hand, I felt for his heart, and found it."

"How horrible!"

"Yes, it was, my lad, very; but I won that game.  I didn't get the skin
money, for I didn't care for it then.  I couldn't see very well.  Why, I
was quite blind for a month after, and then all the strength of two eyes
seemed to go into this one.  Painters they call 'em nor'ard, as I said;
and he painted me prettily, didn't he, right down this cheek?  Never saw
a girl who thought me handsome enough to want to marry me."

Shaddy laughed.

"What is it?" said Rob.

"I was thinking about Mr Brazier yonder when I came to you at Buenos
Ayres."

"What, when he was waiting for the guide Captain Ossolo said he could
recommend?"

Shaddy nodded.

"He looked quite scared at me.  Most people do; and the captain had
quite a job to persuade him that I should be the very man."

"Yes, and it was not till the captain said he would not get one half so
good that he engaged you."

"That's so, my lad.  But I am a rum 'un, ain't I?"

"You're not nice-looking, Shaddy," said Rob, gazing at him thoughtfully;
"but I never notice it now, and--well, yes, you are always very kind to
me.  I like you," added the boy frankly.

Shaddy's one eye flashed, and he did not look half so ferocious.

"Thank ye, my lad," he cried, stretching out his great hand.  "Would you
mind laying your fist in there and saying that again?"

Rob laughed, looked full in the man's eye, and laid his hand in the
broad palm, but wished the next moment that he had not, for the fingers
closed over his with a tremendous grip.

"I say, you hurt!" he cried.

"Ay, I suppose so," said Shaddy, loosing his grip a little.  "I forgot
that.  Never mind.  It was meant honest, and Mr Brazier shan't repent
bringing me."

"I don't think he does now," said Rob.  "He told me yesterday that you
were a staunch sort of fellow."

"Ah! thank ye," said Shaddy, smiling more broadly; and his ruffianly,
piratical look was superseded by a frank aspect which transformed him.
"You see, Mr Harlow, I'm a sort of a cocoa-nutty fellow, all shaggy
husk outside.  You find that pretty tough till you get through it, and
then you ain't done, for there's the shell, and that's hard enough to
make you chuck me away; but if you persevere with me, why, there inside
that shell is something that ain't peach, nor orange, nor soft banana,
but not such very bad stuff after all."

"I should think it isn't," cried Rob.  "I say, it would make some of our
boys at home stare who only know cocoa-nut all hard and woody, and the
milk sickly enough to throw away, if they could have one of the
delicious creamy nuts that we get here."

"Yes, my lad, they're not bad when you're thirsty, nor the oranges
either."

"Delicious!" cried Rob.

"Ay.  I've lived for weeks at a time on nothing but oranges and
cocoanuts, and a bit of fish caught just now and then with my hands,
when I've been exploring like and hunting for gold."

"For gold?  Is there gold about here?"

"Lots, my lad, washed down the rivers.  I've often found it."

"Then you ought to be rich."

The man chuckled.

"Gold sounds fine, sir, but it's a great cheat.  My 'sperience of gold
has always been that it takes two pounds' worth of trouble to get one
pound's worth o' metal.  So that don't pay.  Seems to me from what I
hear that it's the same next door with dymons."

"Next door?"

"Well, up yonder in Brazil.  I should say your Mr Brazier will do
better collecting vegetables, if so be he can find any one to buy 'em
afterwards.  What do you call 'em--orkards?"

"Orchids," said Rob.

"But who's going to buy 'em?"

"Oh, I don't know," said Rob, laughing.  "There are plenty of people
glad to get them in England for their hothouses.  Besides, there are the
botanists always very eager to see any new kinds."

"Better try and get some new kinds o' birds.  There's lots here with
colours that make your eyes ache.  They'd be better than vegetables.
Why, right up north--I've never seen any down here--there's little humpy
birds a bit bigger than a cuckoo, with tails a yard long and breasts
ever so much ruddier than robins', and all the rest of a green that
shines as if the feathers were made of copper and gold mixed."

"Mr Brazier hasn't come after birds."

"Well then, look here; I can put him up to a better way of making money.
What do you say to getting lots of things to send to the 'Logical
Gardens?  Lions and tigers and monkeys--my word, there are some rum
little beggars of monkeys out here."

"No lions in America, Shaddy."

"Oh, ain't there, my lad?  I'll show you plenty, leastwise what we calls
lions here.  I'll tell you what--snakes and serpents.  They'd give no
end for one of our big water-snakes.  My word, there are some whackers
up these rivers."

"How big?" said Rob, hiding a smile--"two hundred feet long?"

"Gammon!" growled Shaddy; "I ain't one of your romancing sort.  Truth's
big enough for me.  So's the snakes I've seen.  I've had a skin of one
fellow six-and-twenty foot long, and as opened out nearly nine foot laid
flat.  I dessay it stretched a bit in the skinning, but it shrunk a bit
in the drying, so that was about its size, and I've seen more than one
that must have been longer, though it's hard to measure a twisting,
twirling thing with your eye when it's worming its way through mud and
water and long grass."

"Water-snakes, eh?" said Rob, who was beginning to be impressed by the
man's truth.

"Ay, water-snakes.  They're anti-bilious sort of things, as some folks
calls 'em--can't live out of the water and dies in."

He laughed merrily as he said this.

"That's true enough, my lad, for they wants both land and water.  I've
seen 'em crawl into a pool and curl themselves up quite comfortable at
the bottom and lie for hours together.  You could see 'em with the water
clear as cryschial.  Other times they seem to like to be in the sun.
But wait a bit, and I'll show 'em to you, ugly beggars, although they're
not so very dangerous after all.  Always seemed as scared of me as I was
of--hist! don't move.  Just cast your eye round a bit to starboard and
look along the shore."

Rob turned his eye quickly, and saw a couple of almost naked Indians
standing on an open patch beneath the trees, each holding a long, thin
lance in his hand.  They were watching the water beneath the bank very
attentively, as if in search of something, just where quite a field of
lilies covered the river, leaving only a narrow band clear, close to the
bank.

"Don't take no notice of 'em," said Shaddy; "they're going fishing."

"Wish them better luck than I've had," said Rob.  "Fishing!  Those are
their rods, then; I thought they were spears."

"So they are, my lad," whispered Shaddy.  "They're off.  No fish there."

As he spoke the two living-bronze figures disappeared among the trees as
silently as they had come.

"Of course there are no fish," said Rob wearily as he drew in his
baitless line, the strong gimp hook being quite bare.  "Hullo, here
comes Joe!"



CHAPTER TWO.

CATCHING A DORADO.

For at that minute a slight sound from the schooner made him cast his
eyes in that direction and see a lithe-looking lad of about his own age
sliding down a rope into a little boat alongside, and then, casting off
the painter, the boat drifted with the current to that in which Rob was
seated.

"Had your nap?" said Rob.

"Yes," replied the lad in good English, but with a slight Italian
accent, as he fastened the little dinghy and stepped on board.  "How
many have you caught?"

Rob winced, and Shaddy chuckled, while Giovanni Ossolo, son of the
captain of the Italian river schooner _Tessa_, looked sharply from one
to the other, as if annoyed that the rough fellow should laugh at him.

"Shall I show him all you've caught, sir?" said Shaddy.

"Haven't had a touch, Joe," said Rob, an intimacy of a month on the
river having shortened the other's florid Italian name as above.

The Italian lad showed his teeth.

"You don't know how to fish," he said.

"You'd better try yourself," said Rob.  "You people talk about the fish
in the Parana, but I've seen more alligators than sprats."

"Shall I catch one?" said the new-comer.

"Yes; let's see you."

The lad nodded and showed his white teeth.

"Give me an orange," he said.

Rob rose and stepped softly to the awning, thrust his hand into a basket
beneath the shelter, and took out three, returning to give one to the
young Italian and one to Shaddy, reserving the last for himself and
beginning to peel it at once.

Giovanni, alias Joe--who had passed nearly the whole of his life on his
father's schooner, which formed one of the little fleet of Italian
vessels trading between Monte Video and Assuncion, the traffic being
largely carried on by the Italian colony settled in the neighbourhood of
the former city--took his orange, peeled it cleverly with his thin brown
fingers, tossed the skin overboard for it to be nosed about directly by
a shoal of tiny fish, and then pulled it in half, picked up the gimp
hook and shook his head, laid the hook back on the thwart, and pulled
the orange apart once more, leaving two carpels, one side of which he
skinned so as to bare the juicy pulp.

"The hook is too small," said the boy quietly.

"Why, it's a jack hook, such as we catch big pike with at home.  But
you're not going to bait with that?"

"Yes," said the lad, carefully thrusting the hook through the orange
after passing it in by a piece of the skin which, for the first time,
Rob saw he had left.

"I never heard of a bait like that."

"Oh, I dunno, my lad," said Shaddy.  "I've caught carp with green peas
and gooseberries at home."

"Orange the best bait for a dorado," said the Italian softly, as he
placed the point of the hook to his satisfaction.

"Dorado?  That ought to be Spanish for a golden carp," said Rob.

"That's it.  You've about hit it, my lad," cried Shaddy, "for these here
are as much like the gold-fish you see in the globes at home as one
pea's like another."

"Then they're only little fish?" said Rob, with a contemptuous tone in
his voice.

"Oh yes, only little ones, my lad," said Shaddy, exchanging glances with
the new-comer, who lowered the baited hook softly over the side of the
boat, and rapidly paid out the line as the orange was borne away by the
current.

"There, Rob, you fish!" the Italian said.  "Hold tight if one comes."

"No; go on," replied Rob.  "I'm hot and tired.  Bother the flies!"

The young Italian nodded, and sitting down, twisted the end of the stout
line round a pin in the side of the boat, looking, in his loose flannel
shirt and trousers and straw hat, just such a lad as might be seen any
summer day on the river Thames, save that he was bare-footed instead of
wearing brown leather or canvas shoes.  Excepting the heavy breathing of
the sleepers forward, there was perfect silence once again till Shaddy
said,--

"Wind to-night, gentlemen, and the schooner will be off the bank."

"The pampero?" said Giovanni--or, to shorten it to Rob's familiar
nickname, Joe--quietly.

"Looks like it, my lad.  There you have him."

For all at once the line tightened, so that there was a heavy strain on
the side of the boat.

"That's one of them little ones, Mr Rob, sir."

Joe frowned, and there was a very intense look in his eyes as the line
cut the water to and fro, showing that some large fish had taken the
bait and was struggling vigorously to escape.

Rob was all excitement now, and ready to bewail his luck at having given
up the chance of holding so great a capture on the hook.

"To think o' me not recollecting the orange bait!" grumbled Shaddy.
"Must have been half asleep!"

Those were intense moments, but moments they were; for after a few
rushes here and there the taut line suddenly grew slack, and as Rob
uttered an ejaculation expressive of his disappointment Joe laughed
quietly and drew in the line.

"Look," he said, holding up the fragment of gimp attached by its loop to
the line.  "I knew it was not strong enough."

"Bit it in two," said Shaddy.  "Ah, they have some teeth of their own,
the fish here.  Ought to call 'em dogfish, for most of 'em barks and
bites."

While he was speaking Joe had moved to the side of the dinghy, reached
over to a little locker in the stern, opened it, and returned directly
with a big ugly-looking hook swinging on a piece of twisted wire by its
eye.

"They will not bite through that," he said as he returned.

"Oh, but that's absurdly big," said Rob, laughing.  "That would frighten
a forty-pound pike."

"But it wouldn't frighten a sixty-pound dorado, my lad," said Shaddy
quietly.

"What?" cried Rob.  "Why, how big do you think that fish was that got
away?"

"Thirty or forty pound, perhaps more."

By this time the young Italian was dividing the orange which Shaddy had
laid upon the thwart beside him, and half of this, with the pulp well
bare, he placed upon the hook, firmly securing this to the line.

"Now, Rob, your turn," said Joe; and the lad eagerly took hold, lowered
the bait, and tossed over some twenty yards of line.

"Better twist it round the pin," said his companion.

"Oh no, sir; hold it."

"Well, then, let me secure the end fast."

Rob was ready to resent this, for he felt confidence in his own powers;
but he held his tongue, and waited impatiently minute after minute, in
expectation of the bite which did not come.

"No luck, eh?" said Shaddy.  "I say, I hope you're not going to catch a
water-snake.  I'll get my knife out to cut him free; shall I?  He might
sink us."

"Do be quiet," said Rob excitedly.  "Might have one of those John Doreys
any moment."

But still the minutes went on, and there was no sign.

"How are you going to manage if you hook one?" said Joe quietly.

"Play him till he's tired."

"Mind the line doesn't cut your fingers.  No, no, don't twist it round
your hand; they pull very hard.  Let him go slowly till all the line's
out."

"When he bites," said Rob in disappointed tones.  "Your one has
frightened them all away, or else the bait's off."

"No; I fixed it too tightly."

Just then there was a yawn forward, and another from a second of the
Indians.

"Waking," said Rob.  "May as well give it up as a bad job."

"No, no, don't do that, sir.  You never know when you're going to catch
a big fish.  Didn't you have a try coming across?"

"No; they said the steamer went too fast, and the screw frightened all
the fish away."

"Ay, it would.  But you'd better keep on.  Strikes me it won't be
fishing weather to-morrow."

_Thung_ went the line, which tightened as if it had been screwed by a
peg, and Rob felt a jerk up his arms anything but pleasant to his
muscles; while, in spite of his efforts, the line began to run through
his fingers as jerk succeeded jerk.  But the excitement made him hold on
and give out as slowly as he could.  The friction, though, was such that
to check it he wound his left hand in the stout cord, but only to feel
it cut so powerfully into his flesh that during a momentary slackening
he gladly got his left hand free, lowered both, so that the line rested
on the gunwale of the boat, and, making this take part of the stress,
let the fish go.

"Best way to catch them fellows is to have a canoe and a very strong
line, so as he can tow you about till he's tired," said Shaddy.

"Is the end quite safe?" panted Rob, whose nerves were throbbing with
excitement; and he was wondering that his new friend could be so
impassive and cool.

"Yes, quite tight," was the reply, just as all the line had glided out;
and as Rob held on he was glad to have the help afforded by the line
being made fast to the pin.

"What do you say now, sir?" cried Shaddy.

"Oh, don't talk, pray."

"All right, sir, all right; but he's going it, ain't he?  Taking a
regular gallop over the bottom, eh?"

"I do hope this hook will hold."

"It will," said Giovanni; "you can't say it's too big now."

"No," said Rob in a husky whisper.  "But what is it--a shark?"

"I never heard o' sharks up in these parts," said Shaddy, laughing.

"Or would it be an alligator?  It is awfully strong.  Look at that."

This was as the prisoner made a furious rush through the water right
across the stern.

"Nay; it's no alligator, my lad.  If it were I should expect to see him
come up to the top and poke out his ugly snout, as if to ask us what
game we called this.  Precious cunning chaps they are, and as they live
by fishing, they'd say it wasn't fair."

"Oh, Shaddy, do hold your tongue!" cried Rob.  "I say, Joe, how long
will it take to tire him?"

"Don't know," said the lad, laughing.  "He's tiring you first."

"Yes; but how are we to get him on board?"

"Hullo, Rob, lad! caught a fish or a tartar?" said a fresh voice, and a
bronzed, sturdy man of about seven-and-thirty stepped up behind them,
putting on a pith helmet and suppressing a yawn, for he had just risen
from his nap under the awning.

"Think it's a Tartar," said Rob between his set teeth.

"Or a whale," said the fresh comer, laughing.  "Perhaps we had better
cut adrift."

"No, no, sir," cried Rob excitedly.  "I must catch him."

"I meant from the schooner, so as to let him tow us if he will take us
up stream instead of down."

"No; don't move; don't do anything," cried Rob hoarsely.  "I'm so afraid
of his breaking away."

"Well, he is doing his best, my lad."

"Getting tired, Mr Brazier," said the Italian lad.  "They are _very_
strong."

"They?  What is it, then--a fresh-water seal?"

"No; a dorado.  I know it by the way it pulls."

"Oh, then, let's have him caught," said Martin Brazier, head of the
little expedition up the great Southern river.  "I am eager to see the
gilded one.  Steady, Rob, my lad!  Give him time."

"He has had time enough," said Giovanni quickly.  "Begin to pull in now,
and he will soon be beaten."

Rob began to haul, and drew the fish a couple of yards nearer the boat,
but he lost all he had gained directly, for the captive made a frantic
dash for liberty, and careered wildly to and fro some minutes longer.
Then, as fresh stress was brought to bear, it gradually yielded,
stubbornly at first, then more and more, till the line was gathering
fast in the bottom of the boat, and a sudden splash and tremendous eddy
half a dozen yards away showed that the fish was close to the surface.

Just then the Italian captain's son came close up to Rob, and stood
looking over, holding a large hook which he had fetched from the dinghy;
but he drew back, and looked in Mr Brazier's face.

"Would you like to hook it in?" he said, "or shall we let him go?  It is
a very big one, and will splash about."

"Better let me, sir," said Shaddy, drawing his knife.  "Keep clear of
him, too, for he may bite."

Martin Brazier looked sharply at the man he had engaged for his guide,
expecting to see a furtive smile, but Shaddy was perfectly serious, and
read his meaning.

"It's all right, sir; they do bite, and bite sharply, too.  Give us the
hook, youngster."

He took the hook the young Italian handed, and as Rob dragged the fish,
which still plunged fiercely, nearer the side, he leaned over, and after
the line had been given twice and hauled in again, there was a gleam of
orange and gold, then a flash as the captive turned upon its side, and
before it could give another beat with its powerful caudal fin, Shaddy
deftly thrust the big hook in one of its gills, and the next moment the
dorado was dragged over the gunwale to lay for a moment in the bright
sunshine a mass of dazzling orange and gold, apparently astonished or
half stunned.  The next it was beating the bottom heavily with its tail,
leaping up from side to side and taking possession of the stern of the
boat, till a sharp tug of the hook brought its head round, and a thrust
from Shaddy's knife rendered the fierce creature partially helpless.

Rob's arms ached, and his hands were sore, but he forgot everything in
the contemplation of the magnificent fish he had captured.  For as it
lay there now, feebly opening and closing its gills, it was wonderfully
like an ordinary gold-fish of enormous size, the orange-and-gold scale
armour in which it was clad being so gorgeous that, in spite of his
triumph in the capture, Rob could not help exclaiming,--

"What a pity to have killed it!"

"There are plenty more," said Joe, smiling.

"Yes, but it is so beautiful," said Rob regretfully.

"Yet we should not have seen its beauty," said Brazier, "if we had not
caught it."  And he bent down to examine the fish more closely.

"Mind your eye, sir," shouted Shaddy.

"You mean my finger, I suppose," said Brazier, snatching back his hand.

"That's so, sir," replied Shaddy.  "I'd a deal rather have mine in a
rat-trap.  Just you look here!"

He picked up the boat-hook and presented the end of the pole to the fish
as its jaws gaped open, and touched the palate.  In an instant the mouth
closed with a snap, and the teeth were driven into the hard wood.

"There, sir," continued Shaddy, "that's when he's half dead.  You can
tell what he's like when he's all alive in the water.  Pretty creetur,
then," he continued, apostrophising the dying fish, "it was a pity to
kill you.  They'll be pretty glad down below, though, to get rid of you.
Wonder how many other better-looking fish he ate every day, Mr Harlow,
sir?"

"I didn't think of that," said Rob, feeling more comfortable, and his
regret passing away.

"With teeth like that, he must have been a regular water tyrant," said
Brazier, after a long examination of the fish, from whose jaws the pole
was with difficulty extracted.  "There, take it away," he continued.
"Your cook will make something of it, eh, Giovanni?"

"Yes," said the lad; "we'll have some for dinner."

"But what do you suppose it weighs?" cried Rob.

"Good sixty-pound, sir," said Shaddy, raising the captive on the hook at
arm's length.  "Wo-ho!" he shouted as the fish made a struggle,
quivering heavily from head to tail.  "There you are!" he cried,
dropping it into the dinghy.  Then in the Guarani dialect he told two of
the Indian boatmen to take it on board the schooner, over whose stern
several dark faces had now appeared, and soon after the gorgeous-looking
trophy was hauled up the vessel's side and disappeared.



CHAPTER THREE.

AN ITALIAN ALLIANCE.

"Now, sir, if you please," said Shaddy, "I think it's time to do
something to this covering-in.  We've had fine weather so far, but it's
going to change.  What do you say to spreading another canvas over the
top?"

"If you think it's necessary, do it at once."

"It's going to rain soon," said the Italian lad, who was seated by Rob
carefully winding up the line so that it might dry.

"And when it do rain out here, sir, it ain't one of your British
mizzles, but regular cats and dogs.  It comes down in bucketfuls.  And,
as you know, the best thing toward being healthy's keeping a dry skin,
which you can't do in wet clothes."

Work was commenced at once after the boat had been swabbed clean, and a
canvas sheet being unfolded, it was stretched over the ridge pole which
covered in a portion of the boat, tightly tied down over the sides, and
secured fore and aft.

"There," said Shaddy when he had finished, the boys and Mr Brazier
helping willingly, "if we can keep the wind out we shall be all right
now.  Nothing like keeping your victuals and powder dry.  Not much too
soon, sir, eh?"

Martin Brazier and his companion had been too busy to notice the change
that had come over the sky; but now they looked up to see that the sun
was covered by a dull haze, which rapidly grew more dense.  The heat
that had prevailed for many days, during which they had fought their way
slowly up the great river, passed rapidly away, and Rob suggested that
rain would begin to fall soon.

"Not yet, my lad.  These are not rain-clouds," said Shaddy; "that's only
dust."

"Dust?  Where are the roads for it to blow off?" said Rob incredulously.

"Roads?  No roads, but off the thousands of miles of dry plains."

Just then a hail came from the schooner, the captain looking over, and
in extremely bad English suggesting that the party should come on board;
but directly after he lapsed into Italian, addressed to his son.

"Father says we shall have two or three days' rain and bad weather, and
that you will be more comfortable on board till the storm has gone by."

"Yes," said Mr Brazier, "no doubt, but I don't like leaving the boat."

"She'll be all right, sir," said Shaddy.  "I'll stop aboard with one of
the Indians.  Bit o' rain won't hurt us."

Mr Brazier hesitated.

"Better go, sir."

"To refuse would be showing want of confidence in him," said Brazier to
Rob, and then aloud,--

"Very well.  Take care of the guns, and see that nothing gets wet."

Just then there was a whirling rush of cool wind, which rippled the
whole surface of the water.

"I shall take care of 'em, sir," said Shaddy.  "Here comes the dinghy.
Better get aboard whilst you can.  She'll be off that sand-bank 'fore an
hour's past.  You can send us a bit of the fish, Mr Harlow.  Haul us up
close, and drop some in."

"Yes, I'll look after you, Shaddy," replied Rob.

"And if this wind holds we shall soon be in the Paraguay river, sir, and
sailing into another climate, as you'll see."

They went on board the schooner, where they were warmly welcomed by the
Italian skipper, and in less time than Shaddy had suggested there was a
heavy sea on, which rocked the loftily masted vessel from side to side.
Then a sail or two dropped down, a tremendous gust of moisture-laden air
came from the south, the schooner rose, dipped her bowsprit, creaked
loudly, and as quite a tidal wave rushed up the river before the storm
she seemed to leap off the sand-bank on its crest right into deep water,
and sailed swiftly away due north.

All whose duty did not keep them on deck were snugly housed in the
cabin, listening to the deafening roar of the thunder and watching the
lightning, which flashed incessantly, while the rain beat and thrashed
the decks and poured out of the scuppers in cascades.

"They were right," said Brazier to Rob.  "We're better here, but if this
goes on our boat will be half full of water, and not a thing left dry."

"Shaddy will take care of them," said Rob quietly.  "Besides, most of
the things are packed in casks, and will not hurt."

Mr Brazier shook his head.

"I don't know," he said; "I'm afraid we shall have to renew our stock of
provisions and powder at Assuncion, and they'll make us pay pretty
dearly for it, too."

The storm lasted well through the night, but at daybreak the rain had
ceased.  When they went on deck, there, swinging behind them, was the
drenched boat, with Shaddy seated astern, scooping out the last drops of
water with a tin, and saving that the canvas tent was saturated and
steamed slightly, nothing seemed wrong.  The morning was comparatively
cool, a gleam of orange light coming in the east, and a pleasant gale
blowing from the south and sending the shallow-draughted schooner onward
at a rapid pace.

A couple of hours later, with the sun well up, the temperature was
delicious, the canvas of the boat tent drying rapidly, and Shaddy, after
hauling close up astern for the fish he had not forgotten, had reported
that not a drop of water had got inside to the stores.

Days followed of pleasant sailing, generally with the pampero blowing,
but with a few changes round to the north, when, as they tacked up the
river, it was like being in another climate.

One or two stoppages followed at the very few towns on the banks, and at
last the junction of the two great rivers was reached, the Parana, up
which they had sailed, winding off to the east and north, the Paraguay,
up which their destination lay, running in a winding course due north.

As Shaddy had prophesied, the change was wonderful as soon as they had
entered this river, and fresh scenes and novelties were constantly
delighting Rob's eyes as they slowly sailed on against the current.

"Oh yes, this is all very well," said Shaddy; "but wait till we've got
past the big city yonder and left the schooners and trade and houses
behind: then I shall show you something.  All this don't count."

Mr Brazier seemed to think that it did, and a dozen times over he was
for bidding Captain Ossolo good-bye, thanking and paying him for towing
him up the river, and turning off at once into one of the streams that
ran in through the virgin land west.  But Shaddy opposed him.

"I'm only your servant, Mr Brazier, sir," he said, "and I'll do what
you say; but you told me you wanted to go into quite noo country.  Well,
it will be easier for me to take you up one of these creeks or rivers,
and you'll be able to hunt and collect; only recollect that it isn't
such very noo country--other folks have been up here and there.  What I
say is, give the skipper good-bye when we get to Assuncion, and then
we'll sail and row and pole up a couple of hundred miles farther, and
then turn off west'ard.  Then I can take you up rivers where
everything's noo to Englishmen, and in such a country as shall make you
say that you couldn't ha' thought there was such a land on earth."

Similar conversations to this took place again and again, and all fired
Martin Brazier's brain as much as they did Rob's.

They had an unexpected effect, too, for, on reaching Assuncion, where
the schooner cast anchor to discharge her cargo and take in a fresh one
for the downward journey, Captain Ossolo came over into the boat one
evening with his son, just as Brazier and Rob were busy with Shaddy
packing in stores which had been freshly purchased, as possibly this
would be the last place where they could provide themselves with some of
the necessaries of life.

"Ah, captain," cried Brazier, "I'm glad you've come.  I want to have a
settlement with you for all you've done."

The captain nodded, and rubbed one brown ear, making the gold ring
therein glisten.

"What am I in your debt?" continued Brazier, "though no money can pay
you for your kindness to us and excellent advice."

The captain was silent, and took to rubbing the other ear, his face
wearing a puzzled expression.

"Don't be afraid to speak out, sir," continued Brazier; "I am sure you
will find me generous."

"_Si_! yes," said the captain, holding out his hand, which was at once
taken; "much please--good fellow--_amico_--_bono_--_altro_--_altro_!"

He broke down and looked confused.

"I understand you," said Brazier, speaking slowly; "and so are you a
good fellow.  I wish I could speak Italian.  Do you understand me?"

"_Si! si_!" said the captain, nodding his head.

"We both hope to find you here again when we return, for you to help us
down the river again with the collections we shall have made."

This last puzzled the captain a little; but his son, who was at his
elbow, interpreted, and he nodded his head vehemently.

"_Si! si_!" he cried.  "Take you back on _Tessa_.  Get fever?  No.  Get
hurt?  No.  Come back safe."

"My father means you are to take care of yourselves," said Joe, "both
you and Rob.  Shaddy has promised to help you all he can."

"Ah, to be sure I will; depend upon that," said the individual named.

"And father wants to say something else," said Joe.

"Yes, of course," said Brazier rather impatiently.  "What am I in his
debt?"

"Shall I tell him, father?" said the lad in Italian.

"_Si! si_!"

The lad cleared his voice, and fixed his eyes on Rob, but turned them
directly after upon Brazier.

"My father says he will not take any money for what he has done."

"Oh, nonsense!" cried Brazier; "he must."

"No!" cried the skipper, frowning as he shook his head till his earrings
glistened.

"He wants you to do him a favour."

"What does he so want--a gun, a watch, some powder?"

"No," said the lad, clearing his throat again; "he wants you to be a
friend to me and take me with you in the boat."

"What?" cried Rob, with an eager look.

"Father--_il mio padre_--says it would do me good to go with you and
travel, and learn to speak English better."

"Why, you speak it well now."

"But better," continued Joe.  "He would like me to go with Rob, and help
you, and shoot and fish and collect things.  He would like it very
much."

Captain Ossolo showed his teeth and laughed merrily as he clapped his
son on the shoulder.

"Do you understand what your son says?" cried Brazier.

"_Si_!  All he say.  Giovanni want go bad, very much bad."

"I thought so," said Brazier.  Then turning to the lad, "Do you know
that we may be months away?"

"Yes, I know," said the lad eagerly.  "Father says it would--Please take
me, Signore Brazier.  I will be so useful, and I can fish, and cook, and
light fires."

"And lay the blame on your father, eh?  He wants you to go?"

"He says I may, signore--I mean sir.  He promised me that he would ask
you."

"I understand," said Brazier; "but, my good lad, do you know that we
shall have to rough it very much?"

"Bah!" exclaimed the boy.  "You will have the boat, and Shaddy, and the
four Indian rowers.  The country is paradise.  It will be a holiday, a
delight."

"And the insects, the wild beasts, the dangers of disease?"

"What of them?  We shall be on the rivers, and I have been on rivers
half my life.  Pray take me, signore."

Brazier shook his head, and a look of agony convulsed the boy's Southern
features.

"Speak to him, my father," he cried excitedly, "and you, Rob.  We were
making friends.  Beg, pray of him to say yes."

"_Si_!" said the captain, nodding his head.  "Do boy _mio_ good.  Much,
very good boy, Giovanni."

"Well, I hardly like to refuse you, my lad," said Brazier.  "What do you
say, Rob?  Could we make room for him?"

A light seemed to flash from Giovanni's eyes, and his lips parted as he
waited panting for Rob's reply.

"Oh yes; he would not take up much room."

"No, very little.  I could sleep anywhere," cried the lad excitedly,
"and I could help you so much.  I know the country almost as well as
Shaddy.  Don't I, Shaddy?"

"Say ever so much more, boy, if you like.  But he does know a lot about
it.  Me and he's been more than one trip together, eh, lad?"

"Yes.  But beg him to take me, Rob," cried the boy.  "I do so want to
go."

"You will take him, will you not, Mr Brazier?"

"I shrink from the responsibility," said Brazier.

"I'll take the responsibility, then," cried Rob eagerly.

"Suppose I say `no'?"

Giovanni's countenance changed at every speech, being one moment
clouded, the next bright.  And now as that word "No" rang out he clasped
his hands together and raised them with a gesture full of despair.  Then
his eyes lit up again, for Rob said quickly,--

"Don't say it, then.  He would be so horribly disappointed now."

"_Si_!  Take Giovanni," said the skipper, and the boy gave him a
grateful glance.

"But suppose anything happens to him?"

The Italian captain could not grasp the meaning of this last speech, and
turned to his son, who rendered it into their own tongue.

"Oh," replied the captain in the same language, "it is fate.  He must
take care of himself.  Suppose I fall overboard, and am drowned, or the
fish eat me?  Yes, he must take care."

"You would like him with us, then, Rob?" said Brazier.

"Yes, very much."

"That's enough, then.  You shall come, my lad.  Wait a moment; hear what
I have to say.  You must be obedient and follow out my instructions."

"Yes; I'll do everything you tell me," cried the boy.

"And you will have to do as we do--live hard and work hard."

"I'm not afraid of work," said the boy, smiling.

"And now interpret this to your father.  I will do everything I can to
protect you, and you shall be like one of us, but he must not expect me
to be answerable for any mishaps that may come to us out in the wilds."

Giovanni turned eagerly to his father, but the skipper waved his hand.

"Understand," he said, nodding his head.  "I you trust.  Take _il mio_
boy."

He held out his hand to Brazier, and shook his solemnly as if in sign
manual of the compact, and then repeated the performance with Rob, whose
hand he retained, and, taking his son's, placed them together.

"_Fratelli_! broders!" he said, smiling.

"Yes, I will be like a brother to you," cried Giovanni.

"All right," said Rob unpoetically; and then the skipper turned to
Shadrach, and grumbled out something in Italian.

"Toe be sure," growled the man in English.  "'Course I will.  You know
me, cap'en."

"_Si_!" replied the skipper laconically; and then, asking Rob to
accompany him, the Italian lad made for his little cabin to begin the
few preparations he had to make.

The result was that a canvas bag like a short bolster was handed down
into the boat, and then the boy followed with a light, useful-looking
rifle, belt and long keen sheath-knife, which he hung up under the
canvas to be clear of the night dew or rain.

It was still grey the next morning when the boatmen sat ready with their
oars, and Captain Ossolo stood in the dinghy beside Brazier's boat,
which swung astern of the _Tessa_, down into whose hold scores of
light-footed women were passing basketfuls of oranges.

They paused in their work for a few minutes as the captain shook hands
with all in turn.

"_A revederla_!" he cried, taking off his Panama hat.  "I see you when
you come back, ole boy; goo'-bye; take yourself care of you."

The next minute he was waving his soft hat from the dinghy, while
Brazier's boat was gliding up stream, and the two boys stood up and gave
him a hearty cheer.

"Now, youngsters," said Shaddy, as he cleared the little mast lying
under the thwarts, "we shall catch the wind as soon as we're round the
next bend; so we may as well let Natur' do the work when she will."

"What's that, Shadrach?" said Brazier; "going to hoist the sail?"

"Ay, sir.  No _Tessa_ to tow us now."

"True.  What do you mean to do first?"

"Ask you to resist all temptations to stop at what you calls likely
bits, sir, and wait till we get up a hundred mile or so, when I'll take
you into waters which will be exactly what you want."

"Very good; I leave myself then in your hands."

"Just to start you, sir.  After that it's you as takes the helm."

As their guide said, the wind was fair as soon as they had rowed round a
bend of the great, smooth river; the sail was hoisted, the oars laid in,
and the Indian rowers too, for as soon as they had ceased pulling they
lay down forward to sleep, and that night the boat was moored to a tree
on the eastern side of the stream, far-away from the haunts of civilised
man, while Rob lay sleepless, listening to the strange and weird sounds
which rose from the apparently impenetrable forest on the far-away
western shore.



CHAPTER FOUR.

NOISES OF THE NIGHT.

"Not asleep, my lad?" said a voice at his elbow as Rob crept out from
under the awning to the extreme stern.

"You, Shaddy?  No, I can't sleep.  It all seems so strange."

"Ay, it do to you," said the man in a husky whisper.  "You've got it
just on you now strong.  You couldn't go to sleep because you thought
that them four Indian chaps forward might come with their knives and
finish you and drop you overboard--all of us."

"How do you know I thought that?"

"Ah, I know!" said Shaddy, with a chuckle.  "Everybody does.  I did
first time.  Well, they won't, so you needn't be afeared o' that.  Nex'
thing as kept you awake was that you thought a great boa-constructor
might be up in the tree and come crawling down into the boat."

"Shaddy, are you a witch?" cried Rob.

"Not as I knows on, my lad."

"Then how did you know that?"

"Human natur', lad.  Every one thinks just like that.  Next you began
thinking that them pretty creeturs you can hear singing like great cats
would swim across and attack us, or some great splashing fish shove his
head over the side to take a bite at one of us.  Didn't you?"

Rob was silent for a few moments, and then said,--

"Well, I did think something of the kind."

"Of course you did.  It is your nature to think like that, but you may
make your mind easy, for there's only one thing likely to attack you out
here."

"What's that?" whispered Rob--"Indians who will swim out from the
shore?"

"No, wild creeturs who will fly--skeeters, lad, skeeters."

"Oh," said Rob, with a little laugh, "they've been busy enough already,
two or three of them.  But what's that?"

He grasped Shaddy's arm, for at that moment there was a plunge in the
river not very far-away in the darkness from where they were moored, and
then silence.

"Dunno yet," said Shaddy in a whisper.  "Listen."

Rob needed no telling, for his every nerve was on the strain.  There
came a peculiar grunting sound, very unlike any noise that might have
been made by a swimming Indian, and Shaddy said quietly,--

"Water hog.  Carpincho they calls 'em; big kind of porky, beavery,
ottery, ratty sort of thing; and not bad eating."

Rob pressed his arm again as a sharp, piercing howl came from far-away
over the river, here about four or five hundred yards across.

"That's a lion," said Shaddy quietly.  "Strikes me they shout like that
to scare the deer and things they live on into making a rush, and then
they're down upon 'em like a cat upon a mouse."

"Lion?  You mean a puma."

"Means a South American lion, my lad."

"There it is again," whispered Rob in an awe-stricken voice, "only it's
a deeper tone, and sounds more savage."

"That's just what it is," said Shaddy, "ever so much more savage.  That
wasn't a lion; that was a tiger--well, jagger, as some calls 'em.  Deal
fiercer beasts than the lions."

The cries were repeated and answered from a distance, while many other
strange noises arose, to which the man could give no name.

"One would want half a dozen lives to be able to get at all of it, my
lad," said Shaddy quietly, "and there's such lots of things that cheat
you so."

"Hist!  There's another splash," whispered Rob.

"Ay; there's no mistake about that, my lad.  There it goes again, double
one.  It's as plain as if you can see it, a big fish springing out of
the water, turning over, and falling in again with a flop.  You don't
think there's no fish in the river now, do you?"

"Oh no.  I don't doubt it now," whispered Rob, as he listened to fish
after fish rising, and all apparently very large.

"Makes a man wonder what they are jumping after, unless it is the stars
shining in the water.  You hear that?"

"Yes."

"And that, too?"

"Yes, I hear them," replied Rob, unable to repress a shiver, so strange
and weird were the cries which came mournfully floating across.

"Well, them two used to puzzle me no end--one of 'em a regular roar and
the other quite a moan, as if somebody was a-dying."

"You know what it is now?"

"Yes, and you'd never guess, my lad, till you said one was made by a
bird."

"A bird?"

"Yes, a long-legged heron kind of thing as trumpets it out with a roar
like a strange, savage beast; and the other moaning, groaning sound is
made by a frog.  I don't mind owning it used to scare me at first."

Rob sat listening to the weird chorus going on in the forest and
watching the stars above, and their slightly blurred reflections in the
water which went whispering by the prow and side of the boat.  It was
all so solemn, and strange, and awe-inspiring that, in spite of a
feeling of dread which he could not master, he was glad to be there,
wakeful, trying to picture the different creatures prowling about in the
darkness of the primeval forest.  He had listened time after time on the
voyage up, but then the schooner was close at hand, and they passed
towns and villages on the east bank; but here they were farther away in
the heart of the wild country, and on the very edge of a forest
untrodden by the foot of man, and maybe teeming with animal life as new
as it was strange.  And in amongst this they were soon going to plunge!

It had been the dream of the boy's life to penetrate one of the
untrodden fastnesses of nature, but now that he was on the threshold
listening in the darkness of night, there was something terrible both in
the silence and in the sounds which made him ask himself whether he had
done wisely in accompanying Martin Brazier, an old friend of his father,
who, partly for profit, but more for the advancement of science, had
made his arrangements for this adventurous journey.  But it was too late
now to recede, even had he wished to do so.  In fact, had any one talked
of his return, he would have laughed at him as a proposer of something
absurd.

"I suppose it comes natural to most boys to long for adventures and to
see foreign countries," he thought to himself, and then he went mentally
over the scene with Giovanni.

"Joe is as eager as I was," he muttered, and then he started, for
something swept by his face.

"What's matter, my lad?" said Shaddy quietly.

"I--I don't know, something--There it goes again, some bird.  An owl, I
think, flew past my face.  There, it skimmed just over our heads with a
fluttering noise."

"I heard it, lad--bat, big 'un.  Put your toes in your pockets if you
haven't got on your shoes."

"What do you mean?"

"It's a blood-sucker--wampire, that's all."

"But that's all nonsense," said Rob, with a slight shudder, "a
traveller's tale."

"Oh, is it, boy?  You'll see one of these times when we wake in the
morning.  They come in the night and suck your blood."

"Oh, that can't be true?"

"Why not?  Get out, will you?" said Shaddy gruffly, as he made a blow at
the great leathern-winged creature that kept fluttering about their
heads.  "He smells his supper, and is trying for a chance.  You don't
believe it, then?"

"No."

"Humph!  Well, you've a right to your own opinion, my lad," said Shaddy
quietly, "but I suppose you believe that if you dabbled your legs in the
water a leech might fix on you and suck your blood?"

"Oh yes; I've had many on me in England."

"And you've had skeeters on you and maybe sucked your blood here?"

"Yes."

"Then why can't you believe as a bat wouldn't do the same?"

Rob found the argument unanswerable.

"It's true enough, my lad.  They'll lay hold on a fellow's toe or thumb,
ay, and on horses too.  I've known 'em quite weak with being sucked so
much night after night."

"Horses?  Can they get through a horse's thick skin?"

Shaddy chuckled.

"Why, dear lad," he said, "a horse has got a skin as tender as a man's,
so just you 'member that next time you spurs or whips them."

Rob sat in silence, thinking, with the weird sounds increasing for a
time; and, in spite of his efforts, it was impossible to keep down a
shrinking sense of dread.

Everything was thrilling: the golden-spangled water looked so black, and
the darkness around so deep, while from the Grand Chaco, the great,
wild, untrodden forest across the river stretching away toward the
mighty Andes in the west, the shouts, growls, and wails suggested
endless horrors going on as the wild creatures roamed here and there in
search of food.

_Plash_! right away--a curious sound of a heavy body plunging into the
river, but with the noise carried across the water, so that it seemed to
be only a few yards away.

"What's that?" whispered Rob.

"Can't tell for sartain, my lad, but I should say that something came
along and disturbed a big fat 'gator on the bank, and he took a dive in
out of the way.  I say!  Hear that?"

"Hear it?" said Rob, as a creeping sensation came amongst the roots of
his hair, just as if the skin had twitched; "who could help hearing it?"

For the moment before Shaddy asked his question a blood-curdling,
agonising yell, as of some being in mortal agony, rang out from across
the river.

"Ay, 'tis lively.  First time I heered that I says to myself, `That's
one Injun killing another,' and I cocked my rifle and said to myself
again, `well, he shan't do for me.'"

"And was it one Indian murdering another in his sleep?"

Shaddy chuckled.

"Not it, lad.  Darkness is full of cheating and tricks.  You hears
noises in the night, and they sound horrid.  If you heered 'em when the
sun's shining you wouldn't take any notice of 'em."

"But there it is again," whispered Rob, as the horrible cry arose, and
after an interval was repeated as from a distance.  "Whatever is it?"

"Sort o' stork or crane thing calling its mate and saying, `Here's lots
o' nice, cool, juicy frogs out here.  Come on.'"

"A bird?"

"Yes.  Why not?  Here, you wait a bit, and you'll open your eyes wide to
hear 'em.  Some sings as sweet as sweet, and some makes the most gashly
noises you can 'magine.  That's a jagger--that howl, and that's a lion
again.  Hear him!  He calls out sharper like than the other.  You'll
soon get to know the difference.  But I say, do go and have a sleep now,
so as to get up fresh and ready for the day's work.  I shall have lots
to show you to-morrow."

"Yes, I'll go and lie down again soon.  But listen to that!  What's that
booming, roaring sound that keeps rising and falling?  There, it's quite
loud now."

"Frogs!" said Shaddy promptly.  "There's some rare fine ones out here.
There, go and lie down, my lad."

"Why are you in such a hurry to get rid of me?  You are watching.  Can't
I keep you company?"

"Glad to have you, my lad, but I was picked out by Skipper Ossolo
because I know all about the country and the river ways, wasn't I?"

"Yes, of course."

"Very well, then.  I give you good advice.  You don't want to be ill and
spoil your trip, so, to keep right, what you've got to do is to eat and
drink reg'lar and sensible and take plenty of sleep."

"Oh, very well," said Rob, with a sigh.  "I'll go directly."

"It means steady eyes and hands, my lad.  I know: it all sounds very
wild and strange up here, but you'll soon get used to it, and sleep as
well as those Indian lads do.  There, good-night."

"Good-night," said Rob reluctantly.  "But isn't it nearly morning?"

"Not it, five hours before sunrise; so go and take it out ready for a
big day--such a trip as you never dreamed of."

"Very well," replied Rob, and he crept quietly back to his place under
the canvas covering, but sleep would not come, or so it seemed to him.
But all at once the mingling of strange sounds grew muffled and dull,
and then he opened his eyes, to find that the place where he lay was
full of a soft, warm glow, and Joe was bending over him and shaking him
gently.



CHAPTER FIVE.

A WATCH IN THE DARK.

"You do sleep soundly," said the young Italian merrily.

"Why, it's morning, and I didn't know I had been sleeping!  Where's Mr
Brazier?"

"Forward yonder."

"Why, we're going on."

"Yes; there's a good wind, and we've been sailing away since before the
sun rose."

Rob jumped up and hurried out of the tent-like arrangement, to find
Shaddy seated in the stern steering, and after a greeting Rob looked
about him, entranced by the scenery and the wondrous tints of the dewy
morning.  Great patches of mist hung about here and there close under
the banks where the wind did not catch them, and these were turned by
the early morning's sun to glorious opalescent masses, broken by
brilliant patches of light.

The boat was gliding along over the sparkling water close in now to the
western shore, whose banks were invisible, being covered by a dense
growth of tree and climber, many of whose strands dipped into the river,
while umbrageous trees spread and drooped their branches, so that it
would have been possible to row or paddle in beneath them in one long,
bowery tunnel close to the bank.

"Going to have a wash?" said Joe, breaking in upon Rob's contemplative
fit of rapture as he gazed with hungry eyes at the lovely scene.

"Wash?  Oh yes!" cried Rob, starting, and he fetched a rough towel out
of the tent, went to the side, and hesitated.

"Hadn't we better have a swim?" he said.  "You'll come?"

"Not him," growled Shaddy.  "What yer talking about?  Want to feed the
fishes?"

"Rubbish!  I can swim," said Rob warmly; and leaning over the side, he
plunged his hands into the water, sweeping them about.

"Deliciously cool!" he cried.  "Oh!"

He snatched out his right and then his left, and as he did so a little
silvery object dropped into the water.

Joe looked on in silence, and a peculiar smile came over Shaddy's
countenance as he saw Rob examine the back of his hand.

"Something's been biting me in the night," he said.  "It bleeds."

Rob thrust in his hand again to wash away the blood, but snatched it out
the next minute, for as the ruddy fluid tinged the water there was a
rush of tiny fish at his hand, and he stared at half a dozen tiny bites
which he had received.

"Why, they're little fish," he cried.  "Are they the piranas you talked
about, Joe?"

"Yes.  What do you say to a swim now?"

"I'm willing.  The splashing would drive them away."

Shaddy chuckled again.

"The splashing would bring them by thousands," said Joe quietly.  "You
can't bathe here.  Those little fish would bite at you till in a few
minutes you would be covered with blood, and that would bring thousands
more up to where you were."

"And they'd eat me up," said Rob mockingly.

"If somebody did not drag you out.  They swarm in millions, and the
bigger fish, too, are always ready to attack anything swimming in the
stream."

"Come and hold the tiller here, Joe, my lad," growled Shaddy, "while I
dip him a bucket of water to wash.  When he knows the Paraguay like we
do, he won't want to bathe.  Why, Mr Rob, there's all sorts o' things
here ready for a nice juicy boy, from them little piranas right up to
turtles and crocodiles and big snakes, so you must do your swimming with
a sponge till we get on a side river and find safe pools."

He dipped the bucket, and Rob had his wash; by that time Brazier had
joined him.

"Well, Rob," he cried, "is this good enough for you?  Will the place
do?"

"Do?" cried Rob.  "Oh, I feel as if I do not want to talk, only to sit
and look at the trees.  There, ain't those orchids hanging down?"

Brazier raised a little double glass which he carried to his eyes, and
examined a great cluster of lovely blossoms hanging from an old,
half-decayed branch projecting over the river.

"Yes," he cried, "lovely.  Well, Naylor, how soon are we to land or run
up some creek?"

"Arter two or three days," said the guide.

"But hang it, man, the bank yonder is crowded with vegetable treasures."

"What! them?" said Shaddy, with a contemptuous snort.  "I don't call
them anything.  You just wait, sir, and trust me.  You shall see
something worth coming after by-and-by."

"Well, run the boat in closer to the shore, so that I can examine the
plants as we go along.  The water looks deep, and the wind's right.  You
could get within a dozen yards of the trees."

"I could get so as you might touch 'em, sir.  There's plenty of water,
but I'm not going no closer than this."

"Why?"

"Because I know that part along there.  We can't see nobody, but I
dessay there's Injuns watching us all the time from among the leaves,
and if we went closer they might have a shot at us."

"Then they have guns?"

"No, sir, bows and arrows some of 'em, but mostly blowpipes."

"With poisoned arrows?"

"That's so, sir, and, what's worse, they know how to use 'em.  They hit
a man I knew once with a tiny bit of an arrow thing, only a wood point
as broke off in the wound--wound, it weren't worth calling a wound, but
the little top was poisoned, and before night he was a dead man."

"From the poison?"

"That's it, sir.  He laughed at it at first.  The bit of an arrow, like
a thin skewer with a tuft of cotton wool on the end, didn't look as if
it could hurt a strong man as I picked it up and looked where the point
had been nearly sawed off all round."

"What, to make it break off?" cried Rob.

"That's so, my lad.  When they're going to use an arrow they put the
point between the teeth of a little fish's jaw--sort o' pirana thing
like them here in the river.  Then they give the arrow a twiddle round,
and the sharp teeth nearly eat it through, and when it hits and sticks
in a wound the point breaks off, and I wouldn't give much for any one
who ever got one of those bits of sharp wood in their skins."

"What a pleasant look-out!" said Brazier.  "Oh, it's right enough, sir.
The thing is to go up parts where there are no Indians, and that's where
I'm going to take you.  I say, look at that open patch yonder, where
there's a bit o' green between the river and the trees."

"Yes, I see," said Joe quickly--"three Indians with spears."

"Right, lad!"

"I don't see them," said Brazier.  "Yes," he added quickly, "I can see
them now."

"Only one ain't got a spear.  That's a blowpipe," said Shaddy quietly.

"What! that length?" cried Rob.  "Ay, my lad, that length.  The longer
they are the smaller the darts, and the farther and stronger they sends
'em."

"But we don't know that they are enemies," said Brazier.

"Oh yes, you do, sir.  That's the Injuns' country, and there's no doubt
about it.  White man's their enemy, they say, so they must be ours."

"But why?" said Rob.  "We shouldn't interfere with the Indians."

"We've got a bad character with 'em, my lad.  'Tain't our fault.  They
tell me it's all along o' the Spaniards as come in this country first,
and made slaves of 'em, and learnt 'em to make 'em good, and set 'em to
work in the mines to get gold and silver for 'em till they dropped and
died.  Only savages they were, and so I s'pose the Spaniards thought
they weren't o' no consequence.  But somehow I s'pose, red as they are,
they think and feel like white people, and didn't like to be robbed and
beaten, and worn to death, and their children took away from 'em.
Spaniards never seemed to think as they'd mind that.  Might ha' known,
too, for a cat goes miaowing about a house if she loses her kittens, and
a dog kicks up a big howl about its pups; while my 'sperience about wild
beasts is that if you want to meddle with their young ones, you'd better
shoot the old ones first."

"Yes, I'm afraid that the old Spaniards thought of nothing out here but
getting gold."

"That's so, sir; and the old Indians telled their children about how
they'd been used, and their children told the next lot, and so it's gone
on till it's grown into a sort of religion that the Spaniard is a sort
o' savage wild beast, who ought to be killed; and that ain't the worst
on it."

"Then what is?" said Rob, for Shaddy looked round at him and stopped
short, evidently to be asked that question.

"Why, the worst of it is, sir, that they poor hungered, savage sort o'
chaps don't know the difference between us and them Dons.  English means
an Englishman all the wide world over, says you; but you're wrong.  He
ain't out here.  Englishman, or Italian, or Frenchman's a Spaniard; and
they'll shoot us as soon as look at us."

"Why, you're making for the other shore, Naylor."

"Yes, sir.  I'd ha' liked to land you yonder, but you see it ain't safe,
so we'll light a fire on the other side, where it is, and get a bit o'
breakfast, for I'm thinking as it's getting pretty nigh time."

"But is it safe to land there?" asked Brazier.

"Yes, sir; you may take that for granted.  East's sit down and be
comfortable; west side o' the river means eyes wide open and look out
for squalls."

"But you meant to go up some river west."

"True, sir; but you leave that to me."

As they began to near the eastern shore, where the land was more
park-like and open, the wind began to fail them, and the sail flapped,
when the four boatmen, who had been lying about listlessly, leaped up,
lowered it down, and then, seizing the oars, began to row with a long,
steady stroke.  Then Shaddy stood up, peering over the canvas awning,
and looking eagerly for a suitable place for their morning halt, and
ending by running the boat alongside of a green meadow-like patch, where
the bank, only a couple of feet above the water level, was
perpendicular, and the spot was surrounded by huge trees, from one of
which flew a flock of parrots, screaming wildly, while sundry sounds and
rustlings in that nearest the water's edge proved that it was inhabited.

"What's up there?" whispered Rob to Joe as he looked.  "Think it's a
great snake?"

"No," was the reply.  "Look!" and the captain's son pointed up to where,
half hidden by the leaves, a curious little black face peered
wonderingly down at them; and directly after Rob made out one after
another, till quite a dozen were visible, the last hanging from a bough
like some curious animal fruit by its long stalk, which proved to be the
little creature's prehensile tail, by which it swung with us arms and
legs drawn up close.

"Monkeys!" cried Rob eagerly, for it was his first meeting with the odd
little objects in their native wilds.

"Yes; they swarm in the forests," said Joe, who was amused at his
companion's wondering looks.

Just then Shaddy leaped ashore with a rope, after carefully seeing to
the fastening of the other end.

"May as well give you gents a hint," he said: "never to trust nobody
about your painter.  It's just as well to use two, for if so be as the
boat does break loose, away she goes down-stream, and you're done, for
there's no getting away from here.  You can't tramp far through the
forest."

He moored the boat to one of the trees, gave a few orders, and the
Indian boatmen rapidly collected dead wood and started a fire, Shaddy
filling the tin kettle and swinging it gipsy fashion.

"I'd start fair at once, gentlemen," he said.  "One never knows what's
going to happen, and I take it that you ought to carry your gun always
just as you would an umbrella at home, and have it well loaded at your
side, ready for any action.  Plenty of smoke!" he continued, as the
clouds began to roll up through the dense branches of the tree overhead.

The result was a tremendous chattering and screaming amongst the
monkeys, which bounded excitedly from branch to branch, shaking the
twigs and breaking off dead pieces to throw down.

"Hi! stop that, little 'uns!" roared Shaddy.  "Two can play at that
game.  It ain't your tree; be off to another, or we'll make rabbit-pie
o' some on you."

Whether the little creatures understood or no, they chattered loudly for
a few moments more, and then, running to the end of a branch, which bent
beneath their weight, they dropped to the ground, and galloped off to
the next tree, each with his peculiar curling tail high in air.

The guide's advice was taken respecting the pieces, and, in addition to
his cartridge-pouch, each mounted a strong hunting-knife, one that,
while being handy for chopping wood or cutting a way through creepers
and tangling vines, would prove a formidable weapon of offence or
defence against the attack of any wild animal.

"That's your sort," said Shaddy, smiling as he saw Rob step out of the
boat with his piece under his arm.  "Puts me in mind of handling my
first gun, when I was 'bout your age, sir, or a bit older.  No, no,
don't carry it that way, my lad; keep your muzzle either right up or
right down."

"Well, that is down," said Rob pettishly, for he felt conscious, and
wanted to appear quite at ease, and as if he were in the habit of
carrying a rifle; consequently he looked as if he had never held one
before in his life.

"Ay, it's down enough to put a bullet in anybody's knees."

"No, it isn't, Shaddy, for it's a shot-gun, and has no bullet in it."

"I know, lad, one o' them useful guns with a left-hand bore as'll carry
a bullet if you like.  More down.  Wound close at hand from charge o'
shot's worse than one from a bullet."

"Because it makes so many wounds?" said Rob.

"Nay, my lad; because at close quarters it only makes one, and a big,
ragged one that's bad to heal.  That's better.  Now, if it goes off, it
throws up the earth and shoots the worms, while if you hold it well up
it only shoots the stars.--Water boils."

Breakfast followed--a delightful _alfresco_ meal, with the silver river
gliding by, birds twittering, piping, screaming, and cooing all around,
and monkeys chattering and screeching excitedly at having their
sanctuary invaded; but they were quite tame enough to drop down from the
trees and pick up a piece of biscuit, banana, or orange when thrown far
enough.  But this was not till they felt satisfied that they were not
being watched, when the coveted treasure was seized and borne off with a
chattering cry of triumph, the actions of the odd little creatures
taking up a good deal of Rob's time which might have been devoted to his
breakfast.

The travellers had brought plenty of fruit and provisions with them, and
an ample supply of _mate_--the leaves that take the place of tea amongst
the South American tribes, whose example is largely followed by the
half-breeds and those of Spanish descent; and after watching how the
preparation was made Rob found himself quite ready to partake of that
which proved on tasting to be both palatable and refreshing.

Then, somewhat unwillingly--for both Brazier and the lads were disposed
to stay on shore to collect some of the natural objects so plentiful
around them--they re-entered the boat; it was pulled into mid-stream,
with the monkeys flocking down from the trees about the fire to pick up
any scraps of food left, notably a couple of decayed bananas, and then
running quite to the edge of the water to chatter menacingly at the
departing boat.

The sail was soon after hoisted, and for the whole of that day and the
next the little party ascended the river, making their halts on the
right bank, but sleeping well out in the stream, held by a rope mooring
the boat's head to a tree, and a little anchor dropped in the stream.

Progress was fairly swift, and there was so much to see along the banks
that the time glided by rapidly; but at every cry of exultation on the
discovery of some fresh bird, flower, or insect, Shaddy only smiled
good-humouredly, and used the same expression:--

"Yes; but just you wait a bit."

The third day had passed, and the conversation in the boat threatened a
revolution against the will of Shaddy, whose aim seemed to be to get
them up higher, while they were passing endless opportunities for making
collections of objects of natural history such as they had never had
before, when all at once, as he stood in the boat looking up stream,
after she had once more been carefully moored for the night, the guide
turned and said quietly:--

"To-morrow, long before the sun's highest, I shall get you up to the
place I mean, and, once there, you can begin business as soon as you
like."

"A river on the left bank," said Brazier, as eagerly as a boy.

"Yes, sir, one as runs for far enough west, and then goes north."

"And you think there are no Indians there?"

"I don't say that, sir, because we shall see some, I daresay; but
they'll perhaps be friendly."

"You are not sure?"

"Well, no, sir.  There, the sun's dipping down; it will be heavy
darkness directly in this fog, and what we want is a good night's rest,
ready for a long, hard day's work to-morrow."

It was Brazier's turn to keep watch half the night, and at about twelve,
as nearly as they could tell, Rob rose to take his place.

"Nothing to report," said Brazier.  "The same noises from the forest,
the same splashings from the river, the Indians sleeping as heavily as
usual.  There, keep your watch; I wish I had it, for you will see the
day break that is to take us to the place which I have been longing to
see for years."

Saying "good-night," Brazier went into the shelter, and Rob commenced
his solitary watch, with his brain busily inventing all kinds of dangers
arising from the darkness--some horrible wild creature dropping down
from the tree, or a huge serpent, which had crawled down the branch,
twining its way along the mooring rope and coming over the bows past the
Indian boatmen.  Then he began to think of them, and how helpless he
would be if they planned to attack him, when, after mastering him, which
he felt they could easily do, he mentally arranged that they would creep
to the covered-in part of the boat and slay Brazier and Giovanni.

"Poor Joe!" he said to himself.  "I was beginning to like him, though he
was not English, and--Oh, Joe, how you startled me!"

For a hand had been laid upon his shoulder as he sat watching the dark
part where the Indians lay, and he started round to find that Giovanni
had joined him.

"I did not mean to frighten you," said the lad, in his quiet, subdued
way.  "Mr Brazier woke me coming in to sleep, and I thought you would
be alone, and that I could come and talk to you about our journey
to-morrow."

"I'm glad you've come, but it would be too bad to let you stop.  There,
stay a quarter of an hour, and then be off back to bed--such as it is,"
he added, with a laugh.

"Oh, I'm used to hard beds.  I can sleep anywhere--on the deck or a
bench, one as well as the other."

"I say, have you ever been up as high as this before?"

"No, never higher than the town.  It's all as fresh to me as to you."

"Then we go up a river to-morrow?"

"I suppose so.  Old Shaddy has it all his own way, and he keeps dropping
hints about what he is going to take us to see."

"And I daresay it will all turn out nothing.  What he likes may not suit
us.  But there, we shall see."

Then they sat in silence, listening to the rustlings and whistlings in
the air as of birds and great moths flitting and gliding about; the
shrieks, howls, and yells from across the river; and to the great
plungings and splashings in the black water, whose star-gemmed bosom
often showed waves with the bright reflections rising and falling, and
whose surface looked as if the fire-flies had fallen in all up the river
after their giddy evolutions earlier in the night, and were now floating
down rapidly toward the sea.

Rob broke the silence at last.

"How is it this stream always runs so fast?" he said.

"Because the waters come from the mountains.  There's a great waterfall,
too, higher up, where the whole river comes plunging down hundreds of
feet with a roar that can be heard for miles."

"Who says so? who has seen it?"

"Nobody ever has seen it.  It is impossible to get to it.  The water is
so swift and full of rocks that no boat can row up, and the shores are
all one dank, tangled mass that no one can cut through.  Nobody can get
there."

"Why not?  I tell you what: we'll talk to Shaddy to-morrow."

"He wouldn't go.  He told me once that he tried it, and couldn't get
there.  He nearly lost his life."

"I'll make him try again and take us."

"I tell you he wouldn't."

"Well, you'll see."

"What will you do?"

"Tell him--fair play, mind: you will not speak?"

"Of course not."

"Then look here, Joe; I'll say to him that I've heard of the place, and
how difficult it is, and that I wish we had some guide who really knew
the country and could take us there."

Joe shook his head.

"Beside, we could not attempt it without Mr Brazier wished to go."

"If you told him about that great fall, he would wish to go for the sake
of being the discoverer.  You'll see.  What's that?"

A tremendous splash, so near to them that quite a wave rose and slightly
rocked the boat as the boys sat there awe-stricken, listening and
straining their eyes in the darkness which shut them in.

The noise occurred again--a great splash as of some mighty beast rearing
itself out of the water and letting itself fall back, followed by a
peculiar, wallowing noise.

This time it was lower and more as though it had passed the boat, and
directly after there was another splash, followed by a heavy beating
like something thrashing the water with its tail.  Then came a
smothered, bellowing grunt as if the great animal had begun to roar and
then lowered its head half beneath the water, so that the noise was full
of curious gurglings.  The flapping of the water was repeated, and this
time forty or fifty yards away, as near as they could guess, and once
more there was silence.

"I didn't know there were such horrible beasts as that in the water,"
whispered Rob.

"Nor I.  What can it be?"

"Must have been big enough to upset the boat if it had seen us, or to
drag us out.  Shall we wake Shaddy and ask him?"

"No," said Joe; "I don't suppose he would be able to tell us.  It sounds
so horrible in the darkness."

"Why, I thought you were too much used to the river to be frightened at
anything."

"I did not say I was frightened," replied Joe quietly.

"No, but weren't you?  I thought the thing was coming on right at the
boat."

"So did I," said Joe, very softly.  "Yes, I was frightened too.  I don't
think any one could help being startled at a thing like that."

"Because we could not see what it was," he continued thoughtfully.  "I
fancied I knew all the animals and fish about the river, but I never
heard or saw anything that could be like that."

Just then they heard a soft, rustling sound behind, such, as might have
been made by a huge serpent creeping on to the boat; and as they
listened intently the sound continued, and the boat swayed slightly,
going down on one side.

"It's coming on," whispered Rob, with his mouth feeling dry and a
horrible dread assailing him, as in imagination he saw a huge scaly
creature gliding along the side of the boat and passing the covered-in
canvas cabin.

It was only a matter of moments, but it was like hours to the two boys.
The feeling was upon Rob that he must run to the fore-part, leap
overboard, and swim ashore, but he could not move.  Every nerve and
muscle was paralysed, and when he tried to speak to his fellow-watcher
no words came; for, as Joe told his companion afterwards, he too tried
to speak but was as helpless.

At last, in that long-drawn agony of dread, as he fully expected to be
seized, Rob's presence of mind came back, and he recollected that his
gun was lying shotted beneath the canvas of the sail at the side, and,
seizing it with the energy of despair, he swung the piece round, cocking
both barrels as he did so, and brought them into sharp contact with
Joe's arm.

"Steady there with that gun," said a low familiar voice.  "Don't shoot."

"Shaddy!" panted Rob.

"Me it is, lad.  I crep' along so as not to disturb Mr Brazier.  I say,
did you hear that roar in the water?--but o' course you did.  Know what
it was?"

"No!" cried both boys in a breath.  "Some great kind of amphibious
thing," added Rob.

"'Phibious thing!--no.  I couldn't see it, but there was no doubt about
it: that threshing with the tail told me."

"Yes, we heard its tail beating," said Joe quickly.  "What was it?"

"What was them, you mean!  Well, I'll tell you.  One of them tapir
things must have been wading about in a shallow of mud, and a great
'gator got hold of him, and once he'd got hold he wouldn't let go, but
hung on to the poor brute and kept on trying to drag him under water.
Horrid things, 'gators.  I should like to shoot the lot."

Rob drew a long breath very like a sigh.  An alligator trying to drag
down one of the ugly, old-world creatures that looks like a pig which
has made up its mind to grow into an elephant, and failed--like the frog
in the fable, only without going quite so far--after getting its upper
lip sufficiently elongated to do some of the work performed by an
elephant's trunk!  One of these jungle swamp pachyderms and a reptile
engaged in a struggle in the river, and not some terrible water-dragon
with a serpentlike tail such as Rob's imagination had built up with the
help of pictures of fossil animals and impossible objects from heraldry!
It took all nervousness and mystery out of the affair, and made Rob
feel annoyed that he had allowed his imagination to run riot and create
such an alarming scene.

"Getting towards morning, isn't it?" said Joe hastily, and in a tone
which told of his annoyance, too, that he also should have participated
in the scare.

"Getting that way, lad, I s'pose.  I ain't quite doo to relieve the
watch, but I woke up and got thinking a deal about our job to-morrow,
and that made me wakeful.  And then there was that splashing and
bellowing in the water, and I thought Mr Rob here would be a bit
puzzled to know what it was.  Course I knew he wouldn't be frightened."

"None of your sneering!" said Rob frankly.  "I'm not ashamed to say that
I was frightened, and very much frightened, too.  It was enough to scare
any one who did not know what it was."

"Right, my lad! enough to scare anybody!" said Shaddy, patting Rob on
the shoulder.  "It made me a bit squeery for a moment or two till I knew
what it was.  But, I say, when I came softly along to keep you company,
you warn't going to shoot?"

"I'm afraid I was," said Rob.  "It sounded just like some horrible great
snake creeping along toward us out of the darkness."

"Then I'm glad I spoke," said Shaddy drily, "Spoiled your trip, lad, if
you'd shot me, for I must have gone overboard, and if I'd come up again
I don't bleeve as you'd have picked me up.  Taken ever so long to get
the boat free in the dark, and if you hadn't picked me up I don't see
how you could have got on in the jungle.  Look here, now you two gents
have taken to gunning, I wouldn't shoot if I were you without asking a
question or two first."

"But suppose it is a jaguar coming at us?" said Joe.

"Well, if it's a jagger he won't answer, and you had better shoot.  Same
with the lions or bears."

"Bears?" said Rob eagerly; "are there bears here?"

"Ay, lad! and plenty of 'em, not your big Uncle Ephrems, like there is
in the Rocky Mountains--grizzlies, you know--but black bears, and pretty
big, and plenty savage enough to satisfy any reasonable hunter, I mean
one who don't expect too much.  Wait a bit, and you'll get plenty of
shooting to keep the pot going without reckoning them other things as
Mr Brazier's come out to hunt.  What d'yer call 'em, awk'ards or
orchards--which was it?"

"Orchids," said Rob.

"Oh! ah! yes, orchids.  What's best size shot for bringing o' them
down?"

"Don't answer him, Rob; it's only his gammon, and he thinks it's witty,"
said Joe.

Shaddy chuckled, and it was evident that his joke amused him.

"There," he said, "it ain't worth while for three on us to be keeping
watch.  One's enough, and the others can sleep, so, as I'm here, you two
may as well go and roost."

"No," said Rob promptly; "my time isn't up."

"No, my lad, not by two hours, I should say; but I'll let you off the
rest, for it's a-many years since I was up this part, and I want to sit
and think it out before we start as soon as it's light."

But Rob firmly refused to give up his task till the time set down by Mr
Brazier for him to be relieved.  Joe as stubbornly refused to return to
his bed, and so it was that when the birds gave note of the coming of
the day, after the weird chorus had gradually died away in the forest
they were still seated upon one of the thwarts, watching for the first
warm rays of the sun to tinge the dense river mist with rose.



CHAPTER SIX.

THROUGH THE GREEN CURTAIN.

A fair breeze sprang up with the sun, and the boat glided up stream for
many miles before a halt was called, in a bend where the wind railed
them.  Here, as on previous occasions, a fire was lit, and the breakfast
prepared and eaten almost in silence, for Brazier's thoughts were far up
the river and away among the secret recesses of nature, where he hoped
to be soon gazing upon vegetation never yet seen by civilised man, while
Rob and Joe were just as thoughtful, though their ideas ran more upon
the wild beasts and lovely birds of this tropic land, into which as they
penetrated mile after mile it was to see something ever fresh and
attractive.

Shaddy, too, was very silent, and sat scanning the western shore more
and more attentively as the hours passed, and they were once more
gliding up stream, the wind serving again and again as they swept round
some bend.

The sun grew higher, and the heat more intense, the slightest movement
as they approached noon making a dew break out over Rob's brow; but the
warmth was forgotten in the beauty of the shore and the abundance of
life visible around.

But at last the heat produced such a sense of drowsiness that Rob turned
to Joe.

"I say, wouldn't an hour or two be nice under the shade of a tree?"

"Yes," said Brazier, who had overheard him.  "We must have a rest now;
the sides of the boat are too hot to touch.  Hullo! where are we going?"
he continued.  "Why, he's steering straight for the western shore."

Brazier involuntarily stooped and took his gun from where it hung in
loops under the canvas awning, and then stood watching the dense wall of
verdure they were approaching till, as they drew nearer, their way was
through acres upon acres of lilies, whose wide-spreading leaves
literally covered the calm river with their dark green discs, dotted
here and there with great buds or dazzlingly white blossoms.

The boat cut its way through these, leaving a narrow canal of clear
water at first, in which fish began to leap as if they had been
disturbed; but before the boat had gone very far the leaves gradually
closed in, and no sign of its passage was left.

"I don't see where we are to land," said Brazier, as he stood in front
of the canvas cabin scanning the shore.

"No; there is no place," said Rob, as they glided out of the lily field
into clear water, the great wall of trees tangled together with creepers
being now about two hundred yards away.

"Go and ask.  No; leave him alone," said Brazier, altering his mind.
"He'll take us into a suitable place, I daresay."

Just then Shaddy, from where he was steering, shouted to the men, who
lowered the sail at once; but the boat still glided on straight for the
shore.

"Why, he's going to run her head right into the bank," cried Rob, though
the said bank was rendered invisible by the curtain of pendent boughs
and vines which hung right down to the water.

"How beautiful!" exclaimed Brazier, as he gazed at clusters of snowy
blossoms draping one of the trees.  "We must have some of those, Rob."

"I say," cried Joe, "what makes the boat keep on going?"

"Impetus given by the sail," replied Brazier.  "But it couldn't have
kept on all this time," cried the lad, "and we're going faster."

"We do seem to be," said Brazier; "but it is only that we are in an
eddy.  There always is one close in by the banks of a swift stream."

"But that goes upward while the stream goes down," cried Joe.  "This is
going straight in toward the trees."

"Better sit down, every one," shouted Shaddy.  "Lower that spar, my
lads," he added, in the _patois_ the men used.

Down went the mast in a sloping position, so that it rested against the
canvas cabin.  But Rob hardly noticed this in the excitement of their
position.  For there was no doubt about it: some invisible force had
apparently seized the boat, and was carrying it swiftly forward to dash
it upon the shore.

But that was not Brazier's view of the question.  "The river is flooded
here and overrunning the bank," he cried.  "Hi!  Naylor!  Do you see
where you're going?"

"Right, sir.  Sit down."

But Brazier, who had risen, did not sit down, for he was quite startled,
expecting that the next moment the boat would be capsized, and that they
would all be left to the mercy of the reptiles and fish which haunted
the rapid waters.

"Hi!" he shouted again.  "Naylor, are you mad?"

"No, sir, not yet," was the reply.  "Better sit down.  Mind your hat!"

For all through this the boat was gliding slowly but straight for the
curtain of leaves and flowers which hid the bank of the western side of
the river; and as the position seemed perilous to Rob, he saw with
astonishment that the four Indian boatmen lay calmly back furling up the
sail as if nothing was the matter, or else showing that they had perfect
faith in their leader and steersman, who was not likely to lead them
into danger.

What followed only took moments.  They were out in the dazzling
sunshine, were rapidly, as it seemed, approaching the bank, and directly
after plunged right into the lovely curtain of leaves and flowers which
swept over them as they glided on over the surface of the swiftly
running clear black water, the sun entirely screened and all around them
a delicious twilight, with densely planted, tall, columnar trees
apparently rising out of the flood on either hand, while a rush and
splash here and there told that they were disturbing some of the
dwellers in these shades.

"What does this mean?" said Brazier, stooping to recover his hat which
had been swept off on to the canvas awning, and which he only just
recovered before it slipped into the stream.

There was no answer to the question as they watched, and then they saw
light before them, which rapidly brightened till they glided into
sunshine and found that they had passed through a second curtain of
leaves, and were in a little river of some hundred yards wide, with
lovely verdure on either side rising like some gigantic hedge to shut
them in; in fact, a miniature reproduction of the grand stream they had
so lately left.

"Why, Naylor," cried Brazier, "I thought you were going to run us ashore
or capsize us."

"Yes, sir, I know you did," was the reply.

"But where are we?  What place is this?"

"This here's the river I wanted to bring you to, sir."

"But it does not run into the Paraguay, it runs out."

"Yes, sir, it do.  It's a way it has.  It's a curious place, as you'll
say before we've done."

"But it seems impossible.  How can it run like this?"

"Dunno, sir.  Natur' made it, not me.  I've never been up it very far,
but it strikes me it's something to do with the big waterworks higher up
the big river."

"Waterworks!  Why, surely--"

"Natur's waterworks, sir, not man's; the big falls many miles to the
north."

Rob and Joe exchanged glances.

"Strikes me as the river being very full here the bank give way once
upon a time, and this stream winds about till it gets close up to where
the falls come down."

"But water can't go up hill, man."

"No, sir, course not; but I thought that if it goes along some valley up
to the mountains where the falls come down, it would be an easy way of
getting to the foot of the high ground and striking the big river
again."

"Stop a moment: I have heard some talk of a great cascade up north."

"Yes, sir, where nobody's never been yet.  Seemed to me as it was rather
in your way, and you might find some orchids up there as well as here."

"Of course, of course!" cried Brazier; the idea of being first in the
field with a great discovery making his pulses throb.  "Tell me all
about it."

"Right, sir, when we've had something to eat.  It's 'bout twelve
o'clock, and here's a shady place, so if you give the word we'll land
and cook a bit.  Place looks noo, don't it, sir?"

"New, Naylor!  I can never thank you enough."

"Don't try then, sir," said Shaddy, steering the boat in, and with the
help of the boatmen laying it ashore close to some huge trees.  "Now we
shall have to make her fast, for if our boat gets loose the stream will
carry her where nobody will ever find her again."

"I can't understand it," said Brazier impatiently, as the Indians leaped
ashore, one to make a rope fast, the others to light a fire; "this
stream running out of the main river is contrary to nature, unless where
it divides at its mouths."

"Not it, sir; it's right enough.  Right down south in the Parana the
river does it lots of times, for the waters there are like a big net all
over the land, and--I say, Mr Rob, sir, where's your gun?  There's a
carpincho just yonder among them reeds.  Try for it, sir; we can manage
with it for a bit o' roast and boiled."

Rob seized the piece, and Shaddy pointed out the spot where he was to
fire and hit the beast in the shoulder, but just then they were
interrupted by a hideous yell.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

THE FIRST "TIGER."

The cry, which thrilled Rob and made Brazier and the young Italian seize
their weapons, came from one of the Indians, who, axe in hand, had been
about to cut up a dead bough he had seized for the fire, when something
dark struck him in the chest, sending him backward amongst the low
growth, and a magnificent cat-like animal bounded into the middle of the
opening, driving the boatmen among the trees and taking up its position
in the bright sunshine, with its coat glistening and the brown spots on
its tawny hide shining with almost metallic lustre.

And there it stood, with its ears lowered and eyes blazing, looking from
one to another of the occupants of the boat, and from them to Shaddy,
who leaped ashore knife in hand, while the brute's tail writhed and
twisted as if it were a serpent.

"Hadn't one of you better shoot?" said Shaddy calmly.  "He's, too much
for me with only a knife."

Just then the Indian who had been knocked down began to crawl cautiously
toward the trees.

The movement was enough for the jaguar.  It was the cat again that has
stricken down a mouse standing perfectly careless till the unfortunate
little animal begins to stir.  The fierce beast turned, gathered itself
together, and was about to launch itself upon the boatman in one
tremendous bound, when simultaneously there was a sharp click from
Brazier's gun, but with no further result, for he had drawn the trigger
of his rifled barrel in which there was no cartridge, and a sharp stab
on the loins as Shaddy hurled his knife with unerring aim at the savage
beast.

The jaguar turned with a fierce snarl and struck the knife from where it
stuck in its back.  Then, seeing in Shaddy its assailant, it crouched
again to bound upon the guide.

Once again its aim was spoiled; for with fingers trembling Rob had
cocked his piece and taken aim, being about to fire when the knife was
thrown; but the rapid movement of the animal checked him till it
crouched and he saw it about to spring upon Shaddy.

This time he pressed the stock firmly to his shoulder, and, taking aim
at the jaguar's head, fired twice, the first charge taking effect full
in the creature's back, and, as it sprang up, the second in its flank.

With a fierce howl it twisted itself round and bit at the side, tearing
out the glossy fur in its rage and pain.  Then turning sharply it looked
round for its assailant, when Joe's piece rang out, the bad powder with
which it was heavily loaded making a cloud of dense smoke which
prevented Rob from seeing for a few moments, and when it rose the jaguar
had gone.

They all busied themselves reloading now, but there was no animal to
shoot, and Shaddy picked up his knife, wiping its point carefully on his
trousers as he straightened himself.

"Which way did it go?" cried Brazier.

"Yonder, sir, through the trees.  But it's of no use for you to follow."

"It must be dangerously wounded."

"Not it, sir; only a bit tickled.  That was only bird shot you fired,
was it, my lads?"

"Number 5," said Rob promptly.

"Thought so.  Best keep a bullet always in your guns, gentlemen, out
here, for you never know what's going to turn up next."

The Indians were back now, going about picking wood for the fire as if
nothing whatever had happened.

"But that man," whispered Rob; "isn't he hurt--clawed?"

"No, sir," replied Shaddy calmly; and he asked a question of the man in
the mixed Indian tongue.  Then turning to Brazier, "Only got the wind
knocked, out of him a bit, sir.  No clawing.  He don't mind."

"But the brute may come back," said Rob.

"Well, Mr Rob, sir, if he do he's a bigger fool than I take him to be.
No, there'll be no coming back about him.  Just while he was up he was
ready to fly at anything, but every one of them little shot will make a
sore place which it will take him a fortnight to lick quite well again.
I daresay they're all lying just under his skin."

"And what a skin!" cried Rob.  "You could have got it off and cured it
for me, couldn't you?"

"Oh yes, or these chaps here, sir; but if you wants tiger jackets you
mustn't try to kill them as wears 'em with Number 5 shot.--Now, lads,
more wood," and a good fire was soon burning, over which the kettle was
hung.

A meal was quickly prepared, but Shaddy indulged in a bit of a growl
over it.

"And me 'specting pork chops frizzled over that fire on the iron sheet,"
he said.  "Why it wouldn't have been no good, my lad, going about with a
pinch of lead snuff in your gun.  You want something like small marbles
out here, I can tell you, or good buck shot.  You'll mind that next
time."

"But I want to get some of the birds we see," said Rob, in tones of
remonstrance.

"That's right, sir; but keep one barrel always for play and one for
work.  I don't want to make too much of it, but in a country like this
it must be dangerous sometimes."

"He is quite right, Rob," said Brazier.  "He is giving you a lesson, but
he means some of it for me.  Don't you, Naylor?"

"Well, sir," said Shaddy grimly, "I s'pose you'd like the honest truth?"

"Of course."

"Then I'll tell you what I said to myself.  How a gentleman at his time
o' life could leave his weepun, as ought to be ready for action, without
a good bullet for wild beast or Indian, I can't think."

"I have learned my lesson, Naylor," said Brazier, "and you shall not
have an opportunity for reproaching me again."

"And you ain't offended, sir?  In course I'm only like your servant."

"Give me credit for more sense, my man.--You take it to heart, too, both
of you, and keep a bullet in your left-hand barrel."

"For food or enemy," said Shaddy in his deep growl.

"But that's what I meant to do.  I thought I had loaded that way," said
Rob.

"Hah--hoo!" ejaculated one of the Indians who was standing with his arms
full of wood close to the spot where the jaguar had disappeared.

"What's the matter, my lad?" said Shaddy, joining him with the others,
when an eager burst of conversation ensued.

"They say as the tiger's lying wounded not far in among the trees.
Bring your guns, gentlemen."

The pieces were eagerly raised and cartridges examined, so that there
should be no further mistake, and then, with the Indian who was knocked
down as a guide, Brazier next with Shaddy, who contented himself with
his knife, and then Rob and Joe and the rest of the Indians, the party
entered the forest, which was so dense that they soon had to take to
Indian file.

But they had not far to go, and in spite of the danger that might be
ahead the leading Indian proved that Shaddy's selection was a good one,
for he went straight on, cutting right and left with his heavy knife to
divide the growth that was in their way, and so on for about fifty
yards, when he stopped short and said a few words to Shaddy.

"Yes.  Get back," said the latter, after listening.  "Now two guns
forward; but I think he has had enough as it is?"

"Be careful, man!" said Brazier anxiously; "you are unarmed."

"Not quite, sir!" said Shaddy, showing his big knife.  "If he jumps on
me he'll jump right on to that point, and if he does, though he may claw
me, it will be his last leap.  Silence!"

They all listened, Rob hearing the shriek of some great parrot and the
dull heavy throb of his heart, but from out of the dense growth a little
way ahead he could make out a gurgling moan.

Shaddy gave him a look and a nod.

"No, my lad," he said, "that isn't a frog, nor anything else, but some
animal as has got his death.  It's either that tiger, or else it's a
deer he has pulled down on his way.  I'll go and see."

"Let me," said Brazier; "and if it is only wounded I can fire again."

"Powder and shot's valuable out here, sir," said Shaddy, "and we mustn't
waste a single charge.  Stand fast, and if I want help come and give it
to me; but I shan't."

He parted the bushes and creepers with his left hand holding his knife
well before him with the right; but before he had gone six yards with
great caution there was a horrible cry, and a sound as of a struggle
going on--a sound which made Rob press forward and thrust the barrel of
his gun in front of Brazier.

"Has he got hold of Shaddy?" he panted, with a chill of horror running
through him.

"No, my lad; I'm all right--it's all over," cried the guide, as the
sound ceased.  "Ah!  I can see him plain now: quite dead."

"A deer?" said Brazier, eagerly.

"Deer don't make a noise like that, sir," said Joe from behind.

"Nay, it's no deer," said Shaddy; "I'll let you see what it is.  Hi!" he
called; and the Indians crowded past through the dense growth, went
boldly right to the front, and Shaddy reappeared smiling.

"Back again," he said; "they'll bring him along."

Rob turned back unwillingly, for he was eager to see what the dead
animal might be, Shaddy's mysterious manner suggesting the possibility
of its being something extraordinary.  But he followed the others out,
the guide seeming to drive them all before him back into the open spot
by the fire, while almost directly after the Indian boatmen appeared,
half carrying, half dragging--each holding a paw--with his white under
fur stained with blood--the great jaguar, perfectly dead.

"There," cried Shaddy, "now you can have your skin, sir; and you deserve
it for those two shots."

"But I couldn't have--" began Rob.

"But you did, sir," said Shaddy, who was down on his knees by the
beautiful animal.  "Here you are: face and head all full of small shot,
and down here right in the loins--yes: back regularly broken by a
bullet.  Your piece was loaded proper after all."

"A splendid shot, Rob," cried Brazier, and Joe patted his back.

"But it was quite an accident," said Rob, excitedly.

"Accident?" growled Shaddy.  "If you shot at a man in England and killed
him, do you think the judge would say it was an accident?"

"Well, no," said Rob, laughing.

"'Course not.  Splendid shot, as the captain says.  So now let's finish
our bit of eating and have a nap while my chaps here takes off the
skin."



CHAPTER EIGHT.

HIDDEN DANGERS.

It did not take the lads long to finish the interrupted meal, seated in
the shade of a magnificent tree, one side of which sent out branches and
pensile boughs laden with leaf and flower from the summit almost to the
ground, while the other side was comparatively bare, so closely was it
placed to the dense crowd of its fellows whose limbs were matted
together and enlaced with creepers of endless variety, out from which
the sheltering tree stood like a huge, green, smoothly rounded buttress,
formed by nature to support the green wall which surrounded her forest
fastness.

As soon as they had eaten their meal the two lads hurried off to where
the boatmen were deftly skinning the great cat-like creature,--rather a
disgusting operation, but one full of interest, as limb after limb was
cut down right to the toes and the skin stripped away, to show the
tremendous muscles and sinews which enabled the animal to bound like
lightning upon its prey.

"Seems a pity to waste so much good, fresh meat when a bit would be
welcome, eh?" said Shaddy, with a grim smile.

"Would you like to eat some of it?" asked Joe.

Shaddy shook his head.

"No," he said, "I should as soon think of roasting a tom-cat at home and
calling it hare.  Rum thing it seems, though, that those creatures which
live upon one another should be rank and nasty, while those which eat
fruit and green-stuff should be good.  Keep your guns ready, my lads.
It's very quiet here, and you may get a shot at something good for the
supper to-night: some big pigeons, or a turkey, or--I'll tell you,
though; I can hear 'em rustling about in the trees now.  They'll be
easy, too, for a shot."

"What?  Parrots?"

"Nay, better than them.  A nice, plump young monkey or two."

"What?" roared Rob.

"A nice young monkey or two; and don't shout, my lad.  If you make that
noise, we shan't be able to hear anything coming."

"Bah!" cried Joe.  "I should feel like a cannibal if I even thought of
it.  I say, look at Mr Brazier!"

Rob turned and smiled as he saw his leader eagerly making up for lost
time, and, after climbing about twenty feet up a tree with a hatchet in
his belt, holding on with one hand while he cut off a great bunch of
flowers hanging from the bough upon which, like so much large mistletoe,
it had taken root.

Shaddy saw him almost at the same moment, and turned to the tree,
followed by the lads.

"I say, sir, don't do that!" he said, respectfully.

"Why not, my man?  We are not trespassing, and damaging anybody's
property here."

Shaddy laughed.

"No, sir, you won't do much trespassing here," he said.

"Then why do you interfere?  This is a magnificent orchid, different
from any that I have ever seen.  I thought you understood that I have
come on purpose to collect these."

"Oh yes, I understand, sir; but you're captain, and have got to order.
We'll get 'em for you.  My four chaps'll climb the trees better, and be
handier with the axe; and as they'll have scarcely anything to do, we'll
set 'em to work at that sort of thing."

"They will have the rowing to do."

"Precious little, sir, now.  The rowing's done.  All we've got to do is
to float along the stream."

"Ah, well, I'll finish this time, and they shall do it another."

"Better come down now, sir," whispered Shaddy.  "You see they're a dull,
stupid lot, who look up to white people as their natural masters; and,
without being a brute to 'em, the more you stands off and treats 'em as
if they were servants the more they look up to you.  If you don't, and
they see you doing work that they're paid to do, they'll look down on
you, think you're afraid of 'em, and grow saucy."

"Ah!" ejaculated Brazier, giving a start, and nearly losing his hold of
the branch.

"What's the matter, sir?"

For answer Brazier cut frantically with his axe at something invisible
to those below, but evidently without avail, till he struck a small
bough so violently that they saw the object dropping down, and Rob had
only time to leap aside to avoid a small snake, of a vivid green with
red markings, which fell just where he had been standing, and then began
to twine in and out rapidly, and quite unhurt, ending by making its
escape into the dense forest, where it was impossible to follow.

"Did you kill it?" cried Brazier from up in the tree.

"No," said Rob; "it's gone!"

"Ah," said Shaddy, thoughtfully, "I never thought to warn you against
them.  That's a poisonous one, I think, and they climb up the trees and
among the flowers to get the young birds and eggs and beetles and
things.  Better always rattle a stick in amongst the leaves, sir, before
you get handling them.  Try again, now, with the handle of the hatchet."

Brazier obeyed, and snatched his hand back directly, as he held on with
his left, after violently striking the branch close to the plant he
tried to secure.

"There's another here," he said.

"Better come away, sir!" cried Rob.

"No; I must have this bunch.  I have nearly cut the boughs clear from
it, and a stroke or two then will divide the stem, and it will drop
clear on to those bushes."

"Shall I come, sir?"

"No; I'll keep away from where the thing lies.  It is coiled-up, and I
only saw its head."

"Better mind, sir: they're rum things.  Only got one inch o' neck one
moment, and the next they're holding on by their tails, and seem to have
three foot."

"I'll take care," said Brazier.  "Stand from below; I shall cut the stem
at once."

There was the sharp sound of the hatchet, as he gave a well-directed
cut, and then a rustling, and the gorgeous bunch of flowers dropped,
with all its bulbous stems and curious fleshy elongated leaves, right on
the top of the clump of bushes beneath the great bough.

"All right!" cried Rob: "not hurt a bit.  Oh, how beautiful!"

"Mind, will you!" cried Shaddy, savagely: "do you hear?"

He whipped out his knife as he stepped forward, and made a rapid cut
horizontally above the bunch of orchids.  For as Rob approached, with
outstretched hand, to lift off this, the first-fruits of their
exploration, a little spade-shaped head suddenly shot up with two
brilliant eyes sparkling in the sun, was drawn back to strike, and
darted forward.

But not to strike Rob's defenceless hand, for Shaddy's keen knife-blade
met it a couple of inches below the gaping jaws, cut clean through its
scale-armed skin, and the head dropped among the lovely petals of the
orchis, while the body, twisting and twining upon itself in a knot, went
down through the bush and could be heard rustling and beating the leaves
out of sight.

There was a peculiar grey look on Rob's face as he looked at Shaddy.

"Only just in time, master," said the latter.  "It'll be a lesson to you
both in taking care."

Rob shuddered; but, making an effort, he said, laughing dismally, "I
don't suppose it was a venomous snake, after all."

"Praps not," said Shaddy drily.  "There, lift the bunch down with the
bar'l of your gun.  Shove the muzzle right in."

"You do it, Joe," whispered Rob; "I feel a bit sick.  It's the sun, I
think."

Just then Mr Brazier, who had been scrambling down the trunk of the
huge tree by means of the parasites, which gave endless places for hold,
dropped to the ground, and stood beating and shaking himself, to get rid
of the ants and other insects he had gathered in his trip up to the
branch.

"Ah! that's right, Giovanni," he said; "no, I must call you Joe, as Rob
does."

"Do, please, sir; it's ever so much shorter.  Here it is," he continued,
as he lifted the bunch of lovely blossoms off the bush on to the clear
space where they stood.

"Oh, if I could only show that in London, just as it is!" cried Brazier.
"Why, that bunch alone almost repays me for my journey: it is so
beautiful and new."

"Give it a shake, Mr Joe, sir!" said Shaddy.

"Ah, yes, let's make sure."

"Can't be anything else in it," said Rob boisterously, in his desire to
hide the fact that he had been terribly frightened.

"Never you mind whether there is or whether there ain't, sir," said
Shaddy; "I want that there bunch shook."

Joe gave a few jerks, and at the last something fell with a light _plip_
in amongst the leaves at their feet.

"Ah!" ejaculated their guide; and, bending down, he pressed the leaves
aside with the point of his knife till he saw the object which had
fallen, and carefully took it up with his left finger and thumb to hold
out before the others the head and about an inch or so of the little
snake--one much thinner, but otherwise about the size of an English
adder.

"Horrid-looking little thing," said Rob carelessly; "but I don't think
it's poisonous."

Shaddy gave a grunt, and holding the neck tightly, he thrust the point
of his knife in between the reptile's jaws, opened them, and then
shifting his fingers to the angle, he held the snake's head upside down,
and with the point of the blade raised from where they lay back on the
roof of the mouth, close to the nose, two tiny glass-like teeth, the
creature's fangs, which could be held back or erected at its pleasure.

"Not much doubt about them, sir," said Shaddy.

"Not the slightest," replied Brazier, frowning.  "We've both had narrow
escapes, Rob."

"You have, sir, and all for want of knowing better, if you'll excuse me.
What you've got to do is to look upon everything as dangerous till
you've found out as it's safe.  And that you must do, please, for I
can't help you here.  If it's a clawing from a lion or tiger, or a dig
from a deer's horn, or a bite of 'gator, or a broken limb, or spear
wound, or even a bullet-hole, I'm all there.  I'll undertake to pull you
through a bit of fever too, or any or'nary complaint, and all without
pretending to be a doctor.  But as to fighting against snake poison, I'm
just like a baby.  I couldn't help you a bit, so don't get running your
hands among the things anywhere.  They'll get out of your way fast
enough if you give them a chance; so just help me by minding that."

One of the boatmen came up and said something in a sour way to the
speaker, who added,--

"They've skinned the tiger, and want to know what to do with the
carkidge, sir.  Come along with me, and I'll show you something else."

"No, no: stop a moment.  Look here!" cried Joe.

They all turned to where he stood holding the bunch on his gun-barrel,
and saw his eyes fixed upon something playing about--a great humble-bee
apparently--which paused before one of the orchid blossoms.

The little thing was dull-looking, and they saw directly after that it
was probing the flowers with a long curved beak.

"Humming bird," cried Rob; "but I thought that they were
bright-coloured."

In an instant, as if it had heard his words, the tiny creature changed
its position to such an angle with the sun that for a few seconds its
breast glowed with gorgeous green and flame-coloured scales, which
looked as if they had been cut out of some wonderful metal to protect
the bird's breast.  Its wings moved so rapidly that they were invisible,
and the beautiful little object seemed to be surrounded by a filmy haze
of a little more than the diameter of a cricket-ball.

Again there was a sharp motion, such as is noted in one kind of fly in
an English summer, when it can be seen poised for a few moments
apparently immovable, but with its wings beating at lightning speed.
And as the humming bird changed its position the breast feathers looked
dark and dull, while its head displayed a crest of dazzling golden
green.

It appeared to have no dread of the group of human beings close to it,
but probed blossom after blossom as calmly as a bee would at home; and
it was from no movement they made that it suddenly made a dart and was
gone.

"Pretty creatures!" said Shaddy, smiling, and looking the last man in
the world likely to admire a bird; "you've come to the right place for
them, gentlemen.  Those lads of mine would soon make blowpipes and
arrows, and knock you a few down, or I could if you wanted 'em, with one
of your guns."

"The shots would cut them to pieces," said Brazier.

"To be sure they would, sir, and I shouldn't use none.  I've knocked one
down with a charge of powder, shot off pretty close, and other times
with half a teaspoonful of sand in the gun.  But I tell you what acts
best, only you can't do it with a breechloader.  It must be an old
muzzle gun, and after you've rammed down your powder very tight with a
strong wad, you pour in a little water, and fire soon as you can.  You
get a shower then as brings 'em down without damaging your bird."

"Let's look at the jaguar skin," said Rob; and stepping aside to where
the boatmen stood in the broad sunshine, instead of gazing upon the
tawny fur, with its rich spots of dark brown along back and flanks,
shading off into soft white, he found, stretched out tightly by pegs, a
sheet of unpleasant-looking fleshy skin, hardening in the ardent
sunshine, which drove out its moisture at a rapid rate.

"Do it no end of good to stop like that till to-morrow," said Shaddy.
"It would be pretty nigh stiff and hard by then."

"But I don't want it stiff and hard," cried Rob.  "I want it soft, like
a leather rug."

"Yes, sir, I know," replied the guide.  "Let's get it dry first; I can
soon make it soft afterwards."

Brazier was looking round the open patch of slightly sloping ground,
about half an acre in extent, forming quite a nook in the forest through
which the river ran.

"There is plenty of work here for a day or two," he said; "and it is a
suitable place for our halt."

"Couldn't be better, sir.  We shan't find another so good."

"Then we'll stop for one day, certain."

"'Cording to that, then," said Shaddy thoughtfully, "we'd better take
the carkidge somewhere else."

"Of course--get rid of it or bury it.  Before long in this sun it will
be offensive.  Why not throw it in the river?"

"That's what I meant to do, sir; but I was a bit scared about drawing
the 'gators about us.  Don't want their company.  If they see that came
from here they'll be waiting about for more.  I dunno, though; perhaps
the stream'll carry it down half a mile before they pull it under or it
sinks."

He made a sign to the boatmen, who seized the carcass of the jaguar,
bore it just below where the boat was moored, and the two lads followed
to see it consigned to the swift river.

Here the men stood close to the edge, and acting in concert under
Shaddy's direction, they swung the carcass to and fro two or three
times, gathering impetus at every sway, and then with one tremendous
effort and a loud expiration of the breath they sent it flying several
yards, for it to fall with a tremendous splash and sink slowly, the
lighter-coloured portions being quite plain in the clear water as it
settled down, sending great rings to each shore.  Then the carcass rose
slowly to the surface and began to float down-stream.

"Look," cried Rob the next instant, as the smooth water suddenly became
agitated, and dark shadows appeared to be moving beneath the surface.
Then the jaguar moved suddenly to one side, as if it were alive, then
back, to alter its course directly straight away from them, and again to
begin travelling up stream; while the water boiled all round about it,
and several silvery fish flashed out of the water and fell back; then
heads and tails appeared as the fierce occupants of the river fought for
morsels which they bit out of the flanks and limbs of the dead animal.

"Makes 'em mad to get at it," said Shaddy, as the water grew more
disturbed; "they're coming up the river in shoals.  You see there's no
skin to get through and fill their teeth with hair.  Say, youngsters,
talk about ground bait, don't you wish you'd got your tackle ready?
Might catch some good ones for supper."

"And eat them after they've been feeding on that animal?"

"Better have them after feeding on that, Rob," said Brazier, "than after
a feast of I don't know what.  Why not try, Naylor?"

"No meat for a bait, sir.  Let's wait till they've done, and then I'll
fish for a dorado.  We've got some oranges left."

He ceased speaking, and they stood watching the carcass, which still
floated, from the simple fact that a shoal of fish were attacking it
from below, while so many came swarming, up from lower down the stream,
attracted by the odour of the pieces of the jaguar, and the many
fragments which ascended and floated away, that the carcass not only
could not sink but was driven higher and higher toward the main river.

"Hah!" ejaculated Shaddy suddenly, "I thought that was coming."

For suddenly there were dozens of silvery fish leaping in the air to
fall back into the water, which ceased to boil, and a wave formed by the
shoal swept down-stream.

"What's that mean?" cried Rob.  "Why, they've left it."

"Yes, sir, _they_ have," said Shaddy, emphasising the personal pronoun.
"Look!"

A fresh splash about twenty yards from them had already taken Rob's
attention, and then there was another caused by a peculiar dark-looking
object, which rose above the surface.

"'Gator's tail," said Shaddy, grimly.  "It's their turn now, and the
hungry fishes have to make room."

Just then a long black, muddy-looking snout glided out of the water,
followed by the head, shoulders and back of a hideous lizard-like
creature, which glided over the carcass of the jaguar and disappeared,
followed directly by a head twice as large, and as it rose clear of the
water the jaws opened wide and closed with a loud snap.  Directly after
this head sank down out of sight there was a tremendous swirl in the
water, and then it began to settle down, but only to be disturbed once
more about opposite to where the party stood, and again some twenty
yards lower down, after which the river ran swiftly and smoothly once
more.

"That was an old bull 'gator," said Shaddy.  "The small ones, three or
four, came first and scared off all the fish that didn't want to be
eaten, and then the old chap came and soon sent them to the right-about,
and he has carried off the carkidge to enjoy all to himself down in some
hole under the bank."

"Plenty of natural history for you here, boys," said Brazier, "eh?"

"Yes; but how horrid!" cried Rob.  "And yet how beautiful it all is to
compensate!" said Brazier, thoughtfully.  "But what about something
fresh to eat, Naylor?  We must shoot something, or you must fish.
There, Rob, you said how horrid just now; and yet we are as bad.  The
alligators and fish only sought for their daily food.  We are going to
do worse than they did with our guns and tackle.  Well, Naylor, what are
we to do?"

"I'm thinking, sir, that if the young gents here, or one of them, will
try a fishing-line with an orange or half an orange bait, you might sit
quiet at your corner and watch for something--bush turkey, or parrots
even, for they're good eating."

"But suppose I shoot a bird, and it falls in the river, what then?"

"Why, we must go after it with the boat; but I expect that something or
another would take it down before we could get to it.  This river
swarms, sir, with big fish and 'gators."

"Why not go a few hundred yards into the forest?  We might put up a
deer."

"Dessay you would, sir, if you could get in.  Why, you couldn't get in a
dozen yards without men to hack a way for you; and if you went in alone,
even so far, it's a chance if you could find your way out again.  You'll
have to be careful about that."

"Why?" said Rob, eagerly.  "The wild beasts?"

"They're the least trouble, sir," replied Shaddy.  "It's the getting
lost.  A man who is lost in these forests may almost as well lie down
and die at once out of his misery, for there's no chance of his getting
back again."

"I'm afraid you try to make the worst of things, Naylor," said Brazier,
smiling.  "Well, I'll take my position at the corner yonder while you
lads fish."

Rob felt as if he would far rather try his luck with a gun, for he
wanted to practise shooting; and Shaddy read the disappointment in his
face.

"It'll be all right, my lad," he said, as Brazier went to the boat to
get some different cartridges; "you'll have plenty of chances of
shooting for the pot by-and-by.  Why, you haven't done so very bad
to-day--bagging a whole tiger.  Here, I'll help you rig up a line."

"And suppose I hook one of those alligators?"

"Hardly likely, my lad; but if you do it will be bad for the 'gator or
bad for your line.  One'll have to come, or the other'll have to go."

Just then Brazier returned from the boat with the cartridge-pouch and
examining the breech of his gun, after which he walked slowly to the
corner of the green opening and took his place close to the edge of the
river, where he was partly hidden by some pendent boughs, while Rob,
Joe, and Shaddy got on board the boat again, and were soon fitting up a
line with an orange bait.

"May as well fish from the boat, my lads," said Shaddy; "it's peaceabler
and comfortabler.  What do you say?"

"No," said Joe, "but one from the boat, and one from the other corner
there.  If we fish together we shall get our lines tangled."

"Right, my Hightalian man o' wisdom," said Shaddy.  "There you are,
then," he continued, as he fixed the half of an orange as securely as he
could; "you begin there, and Mr Rob will try up yonder, while I'll go
to and fro with the gaff hook ready to help whichever of you wants a
hand."

"Hi! you chaps," he shouted to the men in their own tongue, as they were
settling themselves down for a long sleep, "make that fire up again;
we're going to stop here to-night."

"I wish I could speak their language, Shaddy," said Rob, as the men
deliberately began to pile some of the wood they had collected on the
embers.

"You'll soon pick it up, my lad.  It's soft and easy enough.  Not as I
speak it, you know, because I'm so rough and keep chopping in broken
English.  They're not bad fellows.  But now look here," he continued, as
they reached their corner where the stream flowed very deep and made
quite an eddy; "it strikes me that the best thing we can do is to try a
different bait, one as will tempt the fish that don't care so much for
flesh.  What do you say to a quarter of a biscuit?"

"Too hard, and will not stick on."

"Get soft in the water; and it will stick on, for I shall tie it with
some thin string, making quite a net round it."

"That will do then," said Rob, who felt some compunction at trying for
fish which had been lunching off a large cat; and in due time the bait
was carefully bound on.

"This place will suit," said Shaddy, "because the water will carry the
hook out softly right toward the middle in this eddy, and we shan't have
to throw and knock off our bait.  Ready?"

_Bang_!



CHAPTER NINE.

THE DOUBLE CATCH.

The sharp report was from Brazier's piece, and as all looked round it
was to see a large turkey-like bird beating and flapping the ground with
its strong pinions, evidently being badly wounded.

"Ah!" cried Shaddy, "that'll be better meat than our fish;" and dropping
the line, he trotted towards the spot where the bird lay close to the
edge of the forest, just as Brazier started on the same mission from his
end of the opening; while quite a flock of small birds and a troop of
monkeys came flying and bounding through the trees, as if to see what
was the meaning of the strange noise, and filling the air with their
chatterings and cries, but hardly displaying the slightest dread.

"I happened to look round," cried Brazier, "and saw it come out from
among the trees."

This was just as he and Shaddy neared the bird, where it lay half a
dozen yards from the dense mass of interwoven foliage, when, to the
disgust of both, the bird suddenly rose to its feet, made a bound, and,
with its wings whistling loudly, flew right in through an opening, while
its would-be captors were brought up short by the to them impenetrable
forest.

"How vexatious!" cried Brazier, stamping his foot.

"There goes our supper!" grumbled Shaddy; "and that's about the joociest
bird I know."

"I wish I'd given it the other barrel," said Brazier.

"Better load, sir," said Shaddy.  "Never mind.  You'll get another
chance soon.  Eh?  Oh, very well then, have a try."

This was to one of the boatmen, who, roused by the shot, came up smiling
with his sword-like knife in his hand, evidently with the intention of
cutting his way in and trying to retrieve the bird.

"I don't think it is of any use," said Brazier.

"Dunno, sir.  Perhaps it is.  The bird was hard hit, and maybe hasn't
gone far.  Let him try.  He may just as well do that as lie and sleep."

They both stopped for a few minutes watching the man, who bent down, and
going on all-fours, passed in between the interlacing growth.  They saw
his feet for a few moments, and then he disappeared altogether, while
Brazier and Shaddy both returned to their stations.

"What a pity!" grumbled the latter.  "'Bout the nicest birds I know--
when you're hungry.  There'll be another shot for him soon, though, for
they go in flocks in open bits of land near water."

"What bird was it?" said Rob--"a turkey?"

"Nay, not so big as a turkey, lad; I dunno what they call 'em.  I call
'em Argentine larks."

"What?" cried Rob, with a laugh.

"Ah, you may grin, my lad, but it ain't such a bad name; and if you'd
seen 'em do what I have, you'd say so too."

"What do you mean?" said Rob; "do they make their nests on the ground?"

"I don't know nothing about their nests, but I'll tell you what they do:
they rise off the ground and fly up in the air higher and higher, and
sail round and round singing just like a lark does, only lots of times
as loud."

Rob looked keenly in the man's face.

"Oh, I ain't a-stuffing of you with nonsense, my lad; that 'ere's a
nat'ral history fact.  They flies up singing away till they're out of
sight, and the music comes down so soft and sweet then that it makes you
want more and more, as you get thinking of when you was away in the
country at home."

"But that bird was so big," cried Rob.

"All the better, my lad.  Holds more music and sings all the longer."

"Caught anything?" asked Joe from the boat, for both lines had been cast
now, and the lads were patiently holding the ends.

"No; haven't had a bite," replied Rob; and the words had hardly left his
lips when Brazier's gun raised an echo across the river, which ran to
and fro, reflected by the wall of trees in zigzag course till it died
out.

But no one listened to the echo, for all attention was taken by a large
duck, one of about a dozen which had come skimming along over the
surface of the water till its course had been stopped by Brazier's
accurate shot, when it fell flapping heavily and raising quite a spray
around it as it began to float rapidly down-stream.

"Come, we mustn't lose that," cried Shaddy, running to unfasten the rope
which moored the boat.  "We'll go together.  Mr Joe, sir, haul in your
line."

But before the boy could obey there was a cry of annoyance from Brazier
as, with a slight splash, something seized the duck and drew it under.

"'Nother supper gone!" growled Shaddy.

"What was it?" cried Brazier.

"Didn't see, sir.  Either a 'gator or a big fish.  Look sharp, Mr Joe,
sir.  Now, if you could catch that there fish with the duck in his jaws
too, it would be something like."

But Joe did not have the chance to catch a fish with the duck or
without, and Rob fervently hoped that he might not catch the captor of
the duck, for he felt certain that he had seen the jaws of a small
alligator close upon the unfortunate bird as he held the end of his line
tightly and waited for the bite which would not come.

But in the midst of that lovely solitude there was no room for
disappointment.  Though they could not obtain exactly what they sought,
Rob felt that nature was offering them endless treasures, and his eye
was being constantly attracted by the flowers high up on the trees
across the river and the still more beautiful butterflies and birds
constantly passing here and there.  Now it was some lovely object whose
large flat wings flashed with steely or purply blue, according to the
angle in which it was viewed, then butterflies of velvety black dashed
with orange and vermilion.  Parrots of vivid green with scarlet heads
flew to and fro across the stream; and twice over a great _ara_ or
macaw, with its large, hooked beak and scarlet-and-blue feathering, a
very soldier in uniform among birds, flew over them, watching them
keenly as it uttered its harsh, discordant cry.  Then, too, there were
the humming-birds darting here and there with bee-like flight, emitting
a flash every now and then as their metallic, scale-like feathers caught
the sun on their burnished surface.

"No," said Rob to himself, "one can't feel disappointed here," and soon
after, as he drew a long, deep breath full of satisfaction, "Oh, how
gloriously beautiful it all is!  What would they say at home?"

Now he gazed down into the deep, clear, swiftly flowing water, where,
brilliantly illuminated by the sun, just beyond where he sat shaded by a
tree, he could see fish of all sizes floating motionless, apparently at
different depths, while farther out there were more and more, larger it
seemed, and as the depth and density of the water increased looking more
shadowy and strange.

"There are plenty of them, even if they don't bite," thought Rob; "and
if it were not that we must have them to eat, I don't know that I want
to catch them.  Ugh!"

He involuntarily shrank away, but resumed his position at the edge of
the river, gazing down at where, with its four legs outstretched and its
tail waving softly, an alligator swam by some five feet below the
surface.  It was only a small one, between three and four feet in
length, but showing all the ugly configuration of its kind; and it
fascinated Rob as he gazed at it till it slowly grew more shadowy and
shortened in length and disappeared.

"Wonder how Joe's getting on!" he thought; and then his mind dwelt again
upon their surroundings, and as his eyes wandered from spot to spot he
felt that they ought to go no farther, but make a temporary stay there.

Just then he looked to his right, to find that Mr Brazier had given up
his task of watching for birds and was busy with Shaddy arranging the
bunch of orchids on a branch in the full sunshine, to dry as much as was
possible before being transferred to their destination--the bottom of
one of the tubs.

"Slow work!" muttered Rob, drawing in his line now, to find the biscuit
softened, but still held tightly enough to the hook.  Then, dropping it
in again, he watched it as it was carried out by the eddy, and ended by
tying the line fast to one of the overhanging branches and walking to
where the boat was moored.

"How are you getting on, Joe?" he said; but there was no answer.  "Not
here?" he muttered as he stepped on board, to find the young Italian
lying back fast asleep, while the end of the line was secured to one of
the thwarts.

"Oh, I say!" muttered Rob, "you lazy beggar!"  Then stooping down, so
that his lips were near the sleeper's ear, he said loudly, "Ready for
supper?"

Joe leaped up in confusion.

"Have I been asleep?" he said hastily.

"Looks like it.  Where's the dorado?"

"I--that is--I grew so drowsy, I--yes, I fastened the end of the line
for fear it should go overboard, and--here, look out!" he cried sharply,
"I have him!"

"Not you," said Rob; "the hook caught it."

For the line had been drawn tight while Joe slept, and as he took hold
of it he found that it was fast in something heavy, which now sent a
quiver along the line, as if it were shaking its head angrily at being
disturbed.

"Why, it's a big one," said Rob excitedly.

"It's a monster," panted Joe.  "Oh, I wish I had not been asleep."

"Caught anything?" came from behind them, and Brazier and Shaddy drew
near.

"Yes; Joe has hooked a very big one," cried Rob eagerly.  "Get your hook
ready, Shaddy."

"All right, sir," said the guide grimly, "but you won't want it just
yet.  You'll have to play that chap before you get him up to the boat."

So it seemed, for the captive lay sulky for a few moments, resenting the
strain on the line, till Joe gave it a jerk, when there was a rush away
to the left, the line suddenly slackened, and Rob exclaimed in a tone of
disappointment,--

"Gone!"

"No," growled Shaddy.  "Pull in a bit, my lad.  Steady!"

Joe began to haul in the line, drawing in yard after yard, which fell in
rings to the bottom of the boat, till half the fishing cord must have
been recovered.

"He has gone, Shaddy," said Joe.

"Beginning to think you're right, my lad.  Fancied at first he'd swum up
to the side, for there's no telling what a fish may do when--Look out;
he's on still," roared Shaddy.  "Hold the line, my lad.  Don't let him
haul it quite out, or he'll snap it when he gets to the end."

Joe seized the line and let it slip through his fingers, but the
friction was so painful that he would have let go again had not Shaddy
stepped to his help and taken hold behind him.

"Won't hurt my fingers," he growled; "they're a deal too hard," and he
kept hold so that he did not interfere with Joe's work in playing the
fish, but relieved him of the strain and friction as the line cut the
water here and there.

Brazier looked on with plenty of interest in the proceedings, for the
capture of a fish of goodly size was a matter of some consequence to the
leader of an expedition with eight hungry people to cater for day after
day.

"Think it's a dorado, Shaddy?" asked Rob.

"Ought to be, my lad, from its taking an orange, and if it is it's 'bout
the heaviest one I've knowed.  My word, but he does pull!  Can't say as
ever I felt one shake his head like that before.  Shall I play him now,
my lad?"

"No," cried Joe through his set teeth as he held on, "not yet.  I will
ask you if I want help.  No: Rob will help me."

The struggle went on so fiercely that it increased Brazier's interest,
and but for the clever way in which the two lads in turn played the
fish, the cord, strong as it was, must have been broken.  But they were
fortunate enough to get a good deal of the long line in hand, and were
thus enabled to let their captive run from time to time, merely keeping
up a steady strain till the rush was over and then hauling in again.

"Why, boys," said Brazier at last as he stood on the bank resting upon
his double gun, "it will be supper-time before you catch your prize, and
in this climate fish will be bad to-morrow.  Better let him go."

"What!" cried Rob, whose face was streaming with perspiration.  "Let him
go?  Do you hear, Joe?"

Joe nodded and tightened his lips, his face seeming to say,--

"Let him go?  Not while I can hold him."

So the fight went on till the fish grew less fierce in its rushes, but
none the weaker, keeping on as it did a heavy, stubborn drag, and though
frequently brought pretty near to the boat, keeping down close to the
bottom, so that they never once obtained a glimpse of it.

"It ain't a dorado," said Shaddy at last.  "I never see one fight like
that."

"It must be a very grand one," said Joe, wiping his face, for he had
resigned the line for a time.

"It pulls like a mule," said Rob, as the captive now made off toward the
middle of the river.

"What sort of a hook have you got on, Mr Jovanni?" cried Shaddy.

"One of those big ones, with the wire bound round for about two feet
above it."

"Then I tell you what, my lad: I don't believe that strong new cord'll
break.  S'pose both of you get hold after he's had this run, haul him
right up, and let's have a look at him!  Strikes me you've got hold of
one of them big eely mud-fish by the way he hugs the bottom."

"Shall we try, Joe?"

"I--I'm afraid of losing it," was the reply.  "It would be so dreadful
now.  Perhaps it will be tired soon."

"Don't seem like it, my lad!" said Brazier.  "It is not worth so long
and exhausting a fight."

"Right, sir, and they've been too easy with him.  You get his head up,
Mr Rob, as soon as he gives a bit, and then both of you show him you
don't mean to stand any more nonsense.  That'll make him give in."

"Very well," said Joe, with a sigh.  "We have been a long time.  Wait
till he has had this run."

The line was running out more and more through Rob's fingers as he
spoke, and the fish seemed bent on making for the farther shore; but the
lad made it hard work for the prisoner, and about two-thirds of the way
it began to slacken its pace, almost stopped, quite stopped, and sulked,
like a salmon, at the bottom.

"Now both of you give a gentle, steady pull," said Brazier; and Joe took
hold of the line and joined Rob in keeping up a continuous strain.

For a few minutes it was like pulling at a log of wood, and Rob declared
the line must be caught.  But almost as he spoke the fish gave a vicious
shake at the hook, its head seemed to be pulled round, the strain was
kept up, and the captive yielded, and was drawn nearer and nearer very
slowly, but none the less surely, the line falling in rings to the
bottom of the boat.

"Bravo!" cried Brazier.

"That's right, both of you!" shouted Shaddy excitedly.  "He's dead beat,
and I shall have the big hook in his gills before he knows where he is.
Haul away!"

"Are these mud-fish you talk about good eating, Naylor?" asked Brazier.

"Oh yes, sir.  Bit eely-like in their way; not half bad.  Come, that's
winning, gents.  Well done.  Give me a shout when you want me.  I won't
come yet so as to get in your way."

"Sha'n't be ready yet," panted Rob.  "He is strong.  I think you ought
to have a harpoon.--I say."

"Yes, sir."

"Do these mud-fish bite?"

"Well, yes, sir," replied Shaddy; "pretty nigh all the fish hereabouts
are handy with their teeth."

"Ah, he's off again!" cried Joe; and they had to let the prisoner run.
But it was a much weaker effort, and a couple of minutes later they had
hauled in all the line given, and got in so much more that the fish was
at the bottom of the river only four or five yards from the boat.

"Now then, both together; that line will hold!" cried Shaddy excitedly;
"get him right up and see what he is, and if he begins to fight fierce
let him have one more run to finish his flurry, as the whalers call the
last fight."

"Ready, Joe?"

"Yes."

"Both together, then."

There were a few short steady pulls, hand over hand, and the prisoner
was drawn nearer and nearer, and raised from the bottom slowly and
surely, while, as full of excitement now as the lads, Brazier and Shaddy
stood close to the edge watching.

"Hurrah!" cried Rob, who was nearest to the gunwale.  "I can see him
now!"

"Well, what is it--a mud-fish?" asked Brazier.

"No," said Joe, straining his neck to get a glimpse through the clear
water, the disturbed mud raised by the struggles of the fish being
rapidly swept away.  "It's a dorado: I can see his golden scales!"

"Then he's a regular whopper, my lads.  Steady, don't lose him!" cried
Shaddy.  "Shall I come on board?"

"No, not yet," said Joe excitedly.  "He may make another rush."

"Why, I say, it isn't a very big one," said Rob.

"No," cried Joe, in a disappointed tone; "but he's coming up backwards,
which shows how strong he is."

"Ha, ha!" shouted Rob; "we've caught him by the tail."

"Got the line twisted round it, perhaps," said Brazier.  "That's what
makes the fish seem so strong."

"Ugh!" yelled Rob, letting go of the line, with the result that it was
drawn back rapidly through Joe's fingers, till at a cry from his lips
Rob took hold again as the fish ran off and nearly reached its former
quarters.

"What's the matter?" said Brazier.  "Did the line cut your fingers?"

"No.  We've caught a horrid great thing.  It isn't a dorado.  I saw it
well, and it's nearly as long as the boat."

"Gammon!" growled Shaddy.  "Here, what's it like, Master Joe?"

"I don't know.  I never saw a fish like it before: its tail was all
golden scales, and then it was dark at the top and bottom, and went off
dark right toward the head."

"Then it must be a mud-fish, I should say, though I never knowed of one
with a tail like that.  Haul him in again, and I'll get aboard now ready
with the hook."

He stepped into the boat, and lay down in the bottom with his arms over
the side and his landing-hook, securely bound to a short, stout piece of
bamboo, held ready.

"Shan't be in your way, shall I?" he asked.

"No, not at all," replied Joe.  "Now, Rob, are you ready?"

"Yes."

"I say, don't let go again."

"I'll try not," replied Rob, and the hauling began once more, with
almost as much effort necessary.  But at the end of a minute it began to
be evident that the fish was tired, for it yielded more and more as the
line was drawn in, but kept to its old tactics of hugging the bottom
till it was close up to the boat, where, after pausing a moment or two,
Rob cried,--

"Now then, both together!  Don't miss him, Shaddy!  Mind, he's a hideous
great thing."

"All right, my lads; haul away!"

They hauled, but instead of the fish suffering itself to be dragged like
a lump of lead close in to the boat, it now commenced different tactics,
and rose till the gilded tail appeared above the surface quite clear of
the line, and beat and churned up the water so that it was too much
disturbed for them to see the head, the creature seeming to be fighting
hard to dive down again straight to the bottom.

"That's right, my lads: he's coming.  'Nother fathom, and I'll get the
hook into him.  Haul steady.  He's, done.  He's--Well, I'm blessed!"

Shaddy roared out this last exclamation, for all at once, as the boys
hauled persistently at the line, the tail half of a large dorado was
thrust above the surface, agitated violently, and directly after there
followed the hideous head of an alligator with its jaws tightly closed
upon the fore half of the fish.  It was shaking its head savagely to
break the line, and began giving violent plunges while it made the water
foam with its struggles, and in another moment would no doubt have
broken away; but just at the crisis, on seeing what was the state of
affairs, Brazier raised his gun, took a quick aim, and discharged
rapidly one after the other both barrels of his piece.

The result was magical.  As the smoke rose, and quite a cloud of
brilliantly tinted birds flew here and there from side to side of the
river, whose trees on both banks seemed to have grown alive with
monkeys, the alligator made one leap half out of the water, fell back
with a heavy splash, and then lay motionless save for a quivering of its
tail as it was drawn nearer, when Shaddy managed to get his hook inside
the jaws, which were distended by the dorado, and then, stepping ashore,
he hauled the reptile right out on to the grass.

"Is he dead?" said Brazier, who was reloading.

"Not yet, sir; but you've shattered the back of his head, and he'll soon
be quite.  No wonder you didn't land him quicker, Master Joe."

"But what does it mean?" cried Rob.  "Oh, I see!  Joe hooked a dorado,
and this fellow tried to swallow it head first, and couldn't get it
right down."

"That's it, my lad," replied Shaddy.  "He'd half managed it when Mr
Jovanny here gave a pull, and has got the hook in him somewhere.  I
thought so.  Here's the pynte sticking right through outside his neck,
and he couldn't bite because of the fish stuck in his jaws just like a
great gag."

"Well, what's to be done?" said Rob; "we can't eat the dorado now.
Wonder whether I've got a bite yet."

He went slowly and wearily up to the tree where he had fastened the end
of his line, and to his delight saw that the branch was rising and
falling as a fish on the hook tugged to get away.

"Hi!  Joe!  Got one!" he shouted; but before the lad could reach him he
had the line in his hand and was hauling, sore as his fingers were, a
heavy fish toward the shore.  Then with a cry of disappointment he
pulled in the line easily enough, for the fish was gone.

They returned to the spot where Brazier and Shaddy stood, near the
captured alligator.

"Good six feet long, Rob," said Brazier, who had measured it by taking
two long paces.  "Something like a catch, Giovanni.  Can you get the
fish out of its jaws, Naylor?"

"Oh yes, I think so, sir."

"Mind, for these creatures are very retentive of life."

"Oh yes, I know 'em, sir.  I'll get the chopper and take his head off
first."

"But we are not going to eat that fish now, Mr Brazier, are we?"

"Well, I don't know, Rob.  If it is well washed and skinned, it cannot
be any the worse, and we have nothing else in the way of fish or meat."

"Wrong, sir," said Shaddy, making a very wide smile; "look at that."

He pointed toward the top of the little clearing where the boatman had
forced his way in amongst the tangled growth, and gone on hewing his way
through bush, thorn, vine, and parasitical growth, to reappear just in
the nick of time with the bustard-looking bird hanging from his left
hand, dead.

"Says he had to go in a long way," said Shaddy, after a short
conversation with the man, who, weary though he was with his exertions,
immediately set to work by the fire picking the bird and burning its
feathers, with the result that the Europeans of the little expedition
confined themselves to the windward side of the fire till the man had
done.

"Never had such a delicious supper before in my life," said Rob two
hours later, as they sat in the boat eating oranges and watching the
gorgeous colours of the sky.

"Think this place 'll do, sir?" said Shaddy, after washing down his
repast with copious draughts of _mate_ made by his men.

"Excellently, Naylor."

"And you ain't hardly begun yet," said Shaddy, smiling.  "Wait till you
get higher up, where it's wilder and wonderfler: this is nothing.  Suit
you, Master Rob?  Never had such fishing as that before, did you?"

"Never, Shaddy; but what did you do with the alligator and the fish?"

"My lads cut all off as the 'gator hadn't had down his throat, and
tumbled the other into the stream.  Ain't much of him left by this
time."

The night came on almost directly after, with the remarkable tropical
absence of twilight; and, as if all had been waiting for the darkness,
the chorus of the forest began.  Then, well making up the fire with an
abundance of wood, the boatmen came on board, and immediately settled
themselves down to sleep.



CHAPTER TEN.

THE WONDERS OF THE WILDS.

It was a weird hour that next which was passed with the fire sending up
volumes of smoke, followed by glittering sparks which rose rapidly and
looked like specks of gold-leaf floating away over the river, red now as
blood, now orange and gold, as the fire blazed higher and cast its
reflections on the rapid stream.

The bright light had a singular attraction for the birds, which came
skimming round and swooping through the dark smoke, small birds with
bright wings, and large-headed owls with soft silent pinions; these
latter every now and then adding their mournful cries to the harsh
screeching, whirring, drumming, throbbing, and piping of bird, insect,
and reptile which mingled with the fine, thin, humming _ping_ of the
mosquitoes and the mournful fluting of the frogs.

No one spoke for a time, the attention of three of the party being taken
up by the novelty of their position and the noises of the forest, for
though they had passed many nights on the river and listened to the
cries on the farther shore, this was their first experience of being
right in among these musicians of the night as they kept up their
incessant din.

"Can you tell what every sound is that we hear, Shaddy?" whispered Rob
at last.

"Nay, hardly; some on 'em of course," said their guide.  "You know many
of them too already, though they get so mixed up it's hard to pick out
one from the other."

"But that?" whispered Rob, as if he dared not raise his voice, and he
started violently, for there was a splash close at hand.

"Didn't mean that fish, did you, sir?  That won't hurt you here so long
as you don't walk overboard in your sleep."

"No, no, I didn't mean that; I meant that bellowing noise.  You heard
it, didn't you, Mr Brazier?"

There was no reply.

"Sleep," said Shaddy gruffly.

"Joe, you heard that bellowing down the river there?" whispered Rob.

Again there was no reply.

"Sleep too," growled Shaddy.  "Well, don't you know what that was?"

"No."

"'Gator.  Don't suppose he thinks it's bellowing.  Dessay he'd call it a
song.  There it goes again.  Comes along the river as if it was close to
us.  But there, don't you think you've done enough for one day, and had
better do as the rest are doing?  We're the only two awake."

"But what about keeping watch?" said Rob, rather excitedly.

"Oh, I don't know as there's any need to keep watch here, my lad," said
Shaddy coolly.

"What, not with all kinds of wild and savage beasts about us, and
monstrous reptiles and fishes in the very water where we float!  Why, it
seems madness to go to sleep among such dangers."

"Nay, not it, my lad.  Why, if you come to that, the world's full of
dangers wherever you are.  No more danger here than on board a big ship
sailing or steaming over water miles deep."

"But the wild beasts--lions and tigers, as you call them?"

"Lions won't hurt you so long as you don't meddle with them, and the
tigers won't pass that fire."

"Then the Indians?"

"No Indians about here, my lad, or I should have that fire out pretty
soon and be on the watch.  You leave all that to me, and don't you get
worrying yourself about danger because you hear a noise in the forest!
Noise is a noosance, but it don't hurt.  There was five thousand times
as much danger in the fangs of that little sarpint I chopped to-day as
in all the noise you're listening to now."

Rob was silent.

"So just you take my advice, my lad: when night comes you say your bit
o' prayers and tuck your head under your wing till it's near daylight.
That's the way to get a good night's rest and be ready for the morning."

Rob started again, for a great, soft-winged thing swept silently by, so
near that he felt the wind of its pinion as it glided on, its outline
nearly invisible, but magnified by the darkness into a marvellous size.

"On'y a bat, my lad!" said Shaddy, yawning.

"Is that one of the blood-sucking ones?"

"Very likely."

"And you talk about there being no danger out here!"

"Nay, not I.  There's plenty of dangers, my lad, but we're not going to
be afraid of a thing that you could knock down with one of your hands so
that it would never fly again.  It ought to feel scared, not you."

"Is that a firefly?" said Rob, after a few minutes' silence, and he
pointed to a soft, golden glow coming up the river five or six feet
above the stream, and larger and more powerful than the twinkling lights
appearing and disappearing among the foliage at the river's edge.

"Yes, that's a firefly; come to light you to bed, if you like.  There,
my lad, it's sleep-time.  Get under shelter out of the night damp.
You'll soon be used to all the buzzing and howling and--"

"That was a tiger, wasn't it?" said Rob excitedly, as a shrill cry rang
out somewhere in the forest and sent a thrill through him.

"No.  Once more, that's a lion, and he's after monkeys, not after you,
so good-night."

Shaddy drew the sail over him as he stretched himself in the bottom of
the roomy boat, and Rob crept in under the awning.  The heavy breathing
enabled him to make out exactly where his companions lay asleep, and
settling himself down forward, he rested his head on his hand, convinced
that sleep would be impossible, and preparing to listen to the faint
rustling noise of the mooring rope on the gunwale of the boat, a sound
which often suggested something coming on board.

Then he made sure what it was, and watched the faint glow thrown by the
fire on the canvas till it seemed to grow dull--seemed, for the boatmen
had arranged the wood so that from time to time it fell in, and hence it
kept on burning up more brightly.  But it looked dull to Rob and then
black, for in spite of yells and screams and bellowings, the piping and
fluting of frogs, the fiddling of crickets, and the drumming of some
great toad, which apparently had a big tom-tom all to itself, Rob's eyes
had closed, and fatigue made him sleep as soundly as if he had been at
home.

The sun was up when he awoke with a start to find Joe having his wash in
a freshly dipped bucket of clean water, and upon joining him and looking
ashore, it was to see Brazier bringing his botanic treasures on board to
hang up against the awning to dry; while Shaddy had taken the skin of
the jaguar, pegs and all, rolling it up and throwing it forward.  The
boatmen kept the kettle boiling and some cake-bread baking in the hot
ashes.  At the same time a pleasant odour of frizzling bacon told that
breakfast would not be long.

"You are going to stay here for a day or two?" said Rob to Mr Brazier
as he rubbed his face dry in the warm sunshine.

"No.  Naylor says we shall do better farther on, and keep on collecting
as we go, beside getting a supply of ducks or other fowl for our wants.
The farther we are from the big river the easier it will be to keep our
wants supplied."

"Gun, sir!" said Shaddy just then; "big ducks coming up the river.  Take
it coolly, sir, and don't shoot till you can get two or three."

Brazier waited and waited, but the birds, which were feeding, came no
farther.

"Hadn't Mr Rob better try too, sir?" whispered Shaddy; "he wants to
learn to shoot."

Rob glanced at Brazier, who did not take his eyes from the ducks he was
watching, and the boy hurriedly fetched his gun.

"What yer got in?" whispered Shaddy.

"Shot in one barrel, bullet in the other."

"Bah!" growled the guide.  "You don't want bullet now.  Yes, you do," he
continued.  "Look straight across the water in between the trees, and
tell me if you see anything."

"No.  Whereabouts?"

"Just opposite us.  Now look again close to the water's edge, where
there's that bit of an opening.  Come, lad, where's your eyes?"

"I don't see anything but flowers and drooping boughs."

"And a deer just come down for a drink of fresh-water, ready to be shot
and keep us in food for days."

"Yes, I can see it now," said Rob eagerly.  "What a beautiful creature!"

"Yes, beautiful meat that we can cut up in strips and dry in the sun, so
as to have a little supply in hand."

"But it seems--" began Rob.

"It's necessary, lad, and it's a chance.  Sit down, rest your piece on
the gunwale, and aim straight with your left barrel at the centre of its
head.  If you miss that you're sure to send the bullet through its
shoulder and bring it down."

Feeling a great deal of compunction, Rob sank into the position advised,
cocked his piece, and took careful aim.

"Make sure of him, my lad," whispered Shaddy.  "It's a fine bit o'
practice for you.  Now then, hold the butt tight to your shoulder and
pull the trigger gently; squeeze it more than pull.  Covered him?"

"Yes."

"Then fire."

_Bang! bang_!  Two shots in rapid succession, and the deer was gone, but
a monkey unseen till then dropped head over heels into the water from
one of the trees over the trembling deer, scared from its hold by the
loud reports, and after a few moments' splashing succeeded in reaching a
branch which dipped in the stream.  In another moment or two it was in
safety, chattering away fiercely as an ugly snout was protruded from the
water where it fell.

"Got them this time!" said Brazier in a tone of satisfaction, as five
ducks lay on the water waiting to be picked up.  "You should have fired
too, Rob.  We want fresh provisions."

"What I told him, sir, but he took such a long aim that the deer said,
`Good-morning; come and be shot another time.'"

"Deer?  What deer?"

"One t'other side, sir," said Shaddy, who had got out to unmoor the
boat.

"I wish I had seen it; the meat would have been so valuable to-day."

"What I telled him, sir."

"And you didn't shoot!"

"I was just going to when you fired, and the deer darted away."

"Naturally," said Brazier, smiling; and by this time the boat was
gliding down the river in the wake of the ducks.  These were secured,
all but one, which, being wounded, flapped and swam toward the shore,
where it was suddenly sucked down by a reptile or fish.  Those they
secured dropped silvery little arrows, apparently, back into the water
in the shape of the tiny voracious fish that had forced their way
already between their feathers to reach the skin.

The birds secured, Rob sat gazing with delight at the fresh beauties of
the river where it wound off to the right.  Birds innumerable were
flitting about, chirping and singing; noisy parrots were climbing and
hanging head downwards as they hunted out a berry-like fruit from a tall
tree; and toucans, with orange-and-scarlet breasts and huge bills,
hopped about, uttering their discordant cries.  Everything looked so
beautiful and peaceful that for the moment he forgot the dangerous
occupants of the river, and his eyes grew dim with the strange sense of
joy that came over him that glorious morning.  But the next moment he
became aware of the fact that to all this beauty and brightness there
was a terrible reverse side.  For suddenly a great falcon dashed with
swift wing high up along the course of the river, and cries of fear,
warning, and alarm rang out from the small birds, the minute before
happy and contentedly seeking their food.

The change was magical.  At the first cry, all dropped down
helter-skelter beneath the boughs and leaves, seeking shelter; and as
the falcon gave a harsh scream it was over groves that had suddenly
become deserted, not a tenant being visible, except some half-dozen
humming-birds, whose safety lay in their tiny size and wonderful powers
of flight.  Three of these, instead of showing fear, became immediately
aggressive, and, darting like great flies at the falcon, flashed about
it in different directions, apparently acting in concert and pestering
the great bird, so that it winged its way over the great wall of trees
and was gone.

But almost at the same moment a vulture appeared, with its hideous naked
head and neck outstretched, making the humming-birds ruffle up again and
resume their attack till they literally drove the great intruder away.

"What daring little things they are!" said Rob, who was watching the
tiny bird gems with keen delight, while Brazier's admiration was as much
taken up by the clusters of blossoms hanging from a branch over the
water.

"I shall be obliged to have those, Rob," he said, pointing to the
orchids.  "Do you think you could get out along that bough if the boat
were run in to the bank?"

"Yes," said the boy; "but suppose I drop into the river!  What then?"

"We would keep the boat under you."

"Can't be done," growled Shaddy, who had been trying to force the boat
back to their little camp by paddling with one oar over the stern.
"'Bliged to ask you, gentlemen, to take an oar apiece.  Stream runs
mighty fast here."

Rob seized an oar, and Brazier followed suit, at the same time glancing
toward their last night's halting-place to see if their men were within
reach to come and row and enable him to make an effort to obtain some of
the green, bulbous-looking stems and flowers of the lovely parasite
which had taken his attention.  But they were as unobtainable as if they
were a hundred miles away, for it would have taken them days to cut a
way to opposite where the boat was now being held against the swift
stream, and even when they had reached the spot it would have been
impossible to force her in through the tangled growth to the shore.

"Now together, gentlemen!" growled Shaddy.  "Keep stroke, please.  Pull
hard."

They were already tugging so hard that the perspiration was starting out
upon Rob's brow, and in that short row, with Shaddy supplementing their
efforts by paddling with all his might, they had a fair sample of the
tremendous power of the stream.

"At last!" said Shaddy as they regained their old quarters, where Joe
and the four men had stood watching them.  "It will give my chaps a
pretty good warming if we come back this way.  Strikes me that we four
had better practise pulling together, so as to be able to give them a
rest now and then when the stream's very much against us."

"By all means," said Brazier.

"You see, men ain't steam-engines, sir, and we might be where there was
no place for landing.  O' course we could always hitch on to the trees,
but that makes poor mooring, and we should be better able to make our
way.  There's hardly a chance of getting into slack water in a river
like this: it all goes along with a rush."

"But I must get that plant, Naylor," said Brazier.  "If you'll believe
me, sir," was the reply, "you needn't worry about that one.  I'm going
to take you where you'll find thousands."

"Like that?"

"Ay, and other sorts too.  Seems to me, sir, we want to catch a monkey
and teach him how to use a knife.  He'd be the sort of chap to run up
the trees."  Rob laughed at the idea, and said it was not possible.
"Well, sir," said Shaddy, "you may believe it or no, but an old friend
of mine 'sured me that the Malay chaps do teach a big monkey they've got
out there to slip up the cocoa-nut trees and twist the big nuts round
and round till they drop off.  He said it was a fact, and I don't see
why not."

"We'll try and dispense with the monkey," said Brazier; and trusting to
finding more easily accessible specimens of the orchid, he gave that up,
and a couple of hours after they were gliding swiftly along the stream,
rapt in contemplation of the wonders on either hand, Shaddy being called
upon from time to time to seize hold of some overhanging bough and check
the progress of the boat, so that its occupants might watch the gambols
of the inquisitive monkeys which kept pace with them along the bank by
bounding and swinging from branch to branch.

The birds, too, appeared to be infinite in variety; and Rob was never
weary of watching the tiny humming-birds as they poised themselves
before the trumpet blossoms of some of the pendent vines to probe their
depths for honey, or capture tiny insects with their beaks.

Their journey was prolonged from their inability to find a suitable
place for a halt, and it was easy work for the boatmen, who smiled with
content as they found that only one was required to handle the oars, so
as to keep the boat's head straight.

It was nearly night, when a narrow place was found where by the fall of
a huge tree several others had been torn up by their roots, and lay with
their water-worn branches in the river.

The place offered just room to run the boat between two of the trees,
but it could be easily moored, and there was the clear sky overhead.
Moreover, they had an ample supply of dead wood to make a fire, and by
the time this was blazing merrily and lighting up the wall of trees and
the river night had fallen intensely dark.

The lads were for leaping out directly and climbing about amongst the
fallen trunks which nearly filled the opening, but Shaddy checked them.

"Wait a while, my lads, till the fire's been burning a bit.  I don't
quite like our quarters."

"But that fire will scare away any wild beasts that may be near," said
Rob.

"Yes, but the place looks snaky, Mr Rob; and I daresay there's lots o'
them big spiders about."

"What big spiders?"

"Them as bites so bad that you remember it for months.  Why, there's one
sort out in these parts as'll run after you and attack you--fierce."

"No, no, Shaddy, not spiders," said Rob, laughing.

"Look ye here, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy solemnly, "when I tell you a
story of the good old traveller sort--I mean a bouncer--you'll see the
corners of my lips screwed up.  When I'm telling you what's true as
true, you'll see I look solid as mahogany; and that's how I'm looking
now."

"Yes, it's true, Rob," said Joe.  "There are plenty of spiders out on
the pampas--great fellows that will come at you and bite horribly."

"I should like to see one," said Rob.

"Wait a bit, my lad, and you shall," said Shaddy.--"Humph! don't like
this place at all," he growled.  "Look there!" he continued, pointing at
where three big trees lay close together, with their branches worn sharp
by the action of the water.  "If there ain't 'gators under all them
sharp snags my name ain't Shadrach Naylor!  Water's quite still, too,
there.  I hope there ain't anything worse."

"Do you think we had better go on?" said Brazier.

"Nay, we'll risk it, sir.  Let's wait till the fire burns up big and
strong.  We'll have a roarer to-night, and that'll scare away most of
the trash.  Worst of it is, I'm 'fraid it 'tracts the 'gators and fish."



CHAPTER ELEVEN.

AN EVENTFUL NIGHT.

"I do like a good fire, Joe," said Rob, as he gazed at the ruddy flames
rushing up.

"Why, you're not cold?"

"No, I'm hot, and this fire brings in a breeze and makes it cooler--on
one side.  But what I like in a fire of this kind is that you can burn
as much wood as you like, and nobody can say it's waste, because it's
doing good--clearing the ground for the trees around to grow.  I say,
look at the birds."

"After supper," said Joe, as he watched the actions of the principal
boatman, who was head cook, busily preparing the ducks and two
good-sized fish which they had caught by trailing a bait behind the boat
as they came.

"Yes, I'm hungry," said Rob.  "What's that?"

"It was Shaddy."

"What! tumbled in?" said Rob excitedly.

"No; he took hold of a thick piece of branch and threw it into the
water.  What did you do that for?"

"Scare them 'gators, my lad.  There's a whole school of 'em out there,
and I think they mean coming to supper.  And fish too," he added, as
there was another splash and then another.

By this time he was close alongside of the boat, under whose tent Mr
Brazier was busy by the light of a lanthorn making notes and lists of
the flowers and orchid bulbs which he had secured that day.

"Hadn't we better put out a line, Shaddy?  If we caught a fish or two
the men would be glad of them in the morning."

"No, Mr Rob, sir; I don't suppose they'd bite now, and even if they
did, so sure as you hooked one a smiler would get hold of it, and you
don't want another fight of that sort.  I'm beginning to think that we'd
best get our bit o' food, and then drop slowly down the river again."

"What's that?" said Brazier, looking up from his work.  "That will not
do, Naylor; we should miss no end of good plants."

"Well, sir, better do that than get into a row with any of the natives
here," growled Shaddy.

"Why, you said there were no Indians near."

"Tchah!  I mean the other natives--'sects and rept'les and what not.
But there, if we put a rope to the end of that largest tree and anchor
ourselves yonder I don't suppose we shall hurt.  Eh?  All right," he
cried, in answer to a hint from the men; "supper's ready, gentlemen."

"And so are we," said Rob with alacrity; and he leaped off the gunwale
on to the tree trunk by whose side it was moored.

To all appearance it was a solid-looking stem of tons in weight, but
covered with mosses, creepers, and orchids, which pretty well hid its
bark.

Rob's intention was to run along it to the root end, which stood up
close to the fire; but, to his intense astonishment, he crashed through
what was a mere outer shell of bark into so much dust and touchwood
right up to the armpits, where he stuck, with a hedge of plants
half-covering his face.

Joe burst out into a fit of laughing, in which Rob joined as soon as the
first startled sensation was over.

"Who'd have thought of that?" he cried.  "But, I say, I'm fast.  Come
and lend me a hand.  I thought it was a great solid trunk, and all
inside here you can see it looks as if it were on fire.  Oh! oh!  Ah!
Help!"

"What's the matter?" cried Brazier excitedly, as Shaddy and he stepped
cautiously to the boy's side, Joe having already mounted on the tree
trunk.  "Not on fire, are you?"

"No, no," gasped Rob in agonised tones; and, speaking in a frightened
whisper, "There's something alive in here."

"Nippers o' some kind, eh?"

"No, no," cried Rob faintly; "I can feel it moving.  Oh! help!  It's a
snake."

As he spoke there was a curious scuffling noise inside, as if something
was struggling to extricate itself, and Shaddy lost no time.  Bending
down, he seized Rob by the chest under the armpits, stooped lower, gave
one heave, and lifted him right out; when, following close upon his
legs, the head of a great serpent was thrust up, to look threateningly
round for a moment.  The next, the creature was gliding down through the
dense coating of parasitical growth, and before gun could be fetched
from the cabin, or weapon raised, the rustling and movement on the side
of the trunk had ceased, and Joe in turn gave a bound to one side.

"It's coming along by here," he cried, as, in full belief that he would
the next moment be enveloped in the monster's coils, he made for the
fire.

"Where is it now?" cried Shaddy, knife in hand.

"The grass is moving there," said Brazier, pointing a little to the
right, where the tree trunks cast a deep shadow.

"Can't see--so plaguey dark," growled the guide; "and it's no good if I
could.  Yes, I can see the stuff moving now.  He's making for the water.
Now, sir, send a charge o' shot where the grass is waving."

But before Brazier could get a sight of the reptile it had glided into
the river, down among the branches of the fallen tree, as if quite used
to the intricate tangle of pointed wood beneath the bank, and accustomed
to use it for a home of refuge, or lurking place from which to strike at
prey.

"Did it seize you?" said Brazier excitedly.

"No, I only felt it strike against my leg and then press it to the side.
I think I trod upon it."

"Made its home, I suppose, in the hollow tree.  But you are sure you are
not hurt, my boy--only frightened?"

"I couldn't help being frightened," said Rob, in rather an ill-used
tone.

"Nobody says you could," said Brazier, laughing.  "Master Giovanni seems
to have been frightened too.  Why, Rob, my lad, it would have almost
frightened me into fits: I have such a horror of serpents.  There, I
believe after all these things are not so very dangerous."

"Don't know so much about that, sir," said Shaddy.  "I've know'd 'em
coil round and squeeze a deer to death, and then swallow it."

"Yes, a small deer perhaps; but the old travellers used to tell us about
mighty boas and monstrous anacondas which could swallow buffaloes."

"Ah! they don't grow so big as that now, sir.  I've seen some pretty big
ones, too, in my time, specially on the side of the river and up the
Amazons."

"Well, how big--how long have you ever seen one, Naylor?"

"Never see one a hundred foot long," said Shaddy drily.

"No, I suppose not.  Come, what was the largest?"

"Largest I ever see, sir, was only the skin, as I telled Mr Rob about.
Some half-caste chaps had got it pegged out, and I dessay skinning had
stretched it a bit."

"Well, how long was that, Naylor?"

"That one was twenty-six foot long, sir, and nine foot across; and you
may take my word for it as a thing like that, all muscles like iron--say
six-and-twenty foot long and bigger round than a man--would be an
awkward customer to tackle.  Big enough for anything."

"Quite, Naylor."

"But how big was this one, do you think?" said Rob, who was getting over
the perturbation caused by his adventure.

"Well, my lad, seeing what a bit of a squint I had of it, I should say
it were thirteen or fourteen foot--p'raps fifteen."

"I thought it was nearer fifty," said Rob.

"Yes, you would then, my lad.  But, never mind, it didn't seize you.  I
dessay you scared it as much as it did you."

"You will not be able to eat any supper, Rob, I suppose?" said Brazier
rather maliciously.

Rob looked doubtful, but he smiled; and they went to the clearest place
they could find, but not without sundry misgivings, for another tree
sheltered them from the fire, which now sent forth a tremendous heat,
and a cloud of golden sparks rose eddying and circling up to a dense
cloud of smoke which glowed as if red-hot where it reflected the flames.
This huge trunk, like the one through which Rob had slipped, was coated
with parasitical growth, and though apparently solid, might, for all
they knew, be hollow, and the nesting-place of half a dozen serpents
larger than the one they had seen.

"Hadn't we better shift our quarters?" said Brazier.

"Yes, do," said Joe eagerly; "I hate snakes."

"Nobody's going to jump through that tree and 'sturb 'em, so I don't
s'pose they'll 'sturb us.  You see, they're a curious kind o' beast,
which is all alive and twine for a day or two till they get a good meal,
and then they go to sleep for a month before they're hungry again.  It's
wonderful how stupid and sleepy they are when they're like this.  It
takes some one to jump on 'em to rouse 'em up, like Mr Rob did."

"Well, we must chance it," said Brazier; and they seated themselves to
their _al fresco_ supper, over which Rob forgot his fright--his appetite
returning, and the novelty of the position making everything delightful,
in spite of the discomfort of their seat.  For all around was so new,
and there was a creepy kind of pleasure in sitting there by that
crackling fire eating the delicious, hot, juicy birds, and all the while
listening to the weird chorus of the forest, now in full swing.

Rob paused in the picking of a tasty leg, deliciously cooked, and sat in
a very unpolished way listening to the curious cries, when, raising his
eyes, they encountered Brazier's, who was similarly occupied.

"We've come to a wild enough place, Rob, my lad," he said; "but I don't
think we wish to change."

"Oh! no," said Rob, in a whisper.  "One can't help being a bit
frightened sometimes, but it is grand even if we see nothing more."

Shaddy uttered a low, jerky sound, which was meant for a laugh.

"See nothing more, lad!" he cried.  "Why, look here, you may go hundreds
of miles to the south, the west and the north, and it's all savage land
that man has hardly ever crossed.  Don't you think there's something
more to be seen there?  Why, who knows but what we may come upon strange
wild beasts such as nobody has ever set eyes on before, and--Why, what's
the matter with our young skipper?"

Joe was opposite to him, staring wildly, his eyelids so drawn back that
he showed a circle of white around the irises, and his lips were apart
from his teeth.

"Why, what's the matter, lad?  They haven't put any poison stuff in your
victuals, have they?"

Joe made no reply, but sat staring wildly still, not at Shaddy, but in
the direction of the river beyond.

"What's the matter, my lad?" said Brazier.

"I know!" cried Shaddy; "where's your guns?  It's them 'gators coming up
out of the water, and it's what I expected."

"No, no," whispered the boy excitedly: "look lower!"

All followed his pointing finger, but for the moment they could see
nothing, one of the men having thrown some fresh fuel upon the fire,
which was emitting more smoke than blaze.

"Hi! one of you!" cried Shaddy, "stir that fire."

One of the men seized the end of a burning limb, shook it about a
little, and a roar of flame ascended skyward, lighting up the river and
the trees beyond, but above all, striking just upon the rotten trunk
through which Rob fell.  There they saw a something glistening and
horrible, as it swayed and undulated and rose and fell, with its neck
all waves and its eyes sparkling in the golden blaze of the fire.  Now
it sank down till it was almost hidden among the parasitic plants; now
it slowly rose, arching its neck, and apparently watching the party near
the fire; while moment by moment its aspect was so menacing that Joe
thought it would launch itself upon them and seize one to appease its
rage.

"It's--it's come back!" he whispered faintly.

"Not it," growled Shaddy; "this one's twice as big as t'other.  It's its
father or mother, p'r'aps.  Better have a shot at it, sir."

"Yes," said Brazier, slowly raising his gun, "but this light is so
deceptive I am not at all sure that I can hit."

"Oh, you'll hit him full enough," said Shaddy.  "You must hit it, sir.
Why, if you missed, the beast would come down upon us as savage as a
tiger.  Take a good, quiet aim down low so as to hit his neck, if you
don't his head.  Are you cocked?"

"Tut! tut!" muttered Brazier, who in his excitement had forgotten this
necessary preliminary, and making up for the omission.

"Come, Mr Rob, sir, don't miss your chance of having a shot at a
'conda.  'Tain't everybody who gets such a shot as that."

Rob mechanically picked up his piece, examined the breech, and then
waited for Mr Brazier to fire, feeling sure the while that if it
depended upon him the creature would go off scathless.

"Now's your time, sir!" whispered Shaddy.  "He is put out, and means
mischief.  I'd let him have the small shot just beneath the jaws, if I
could.  Wait a moment, till he's quiet.  Rather too much waving about
him yet.  Look out, sir! he's getting ready to make a dart at us, I do
believe!"

But still Brazier did not fire, for the peculiar undulatory motion kept
up by the serpent, as seen by the light of the fire, was singularly
deceptive, and again and again the leader of the little expedition felt
that if he fired it would be to miss.

Shaddy drew in a long breath, and gazed impatiently at Brazier, who was
only moved by one idea--that of making a dead shot, to rid their little
camp of a horrible-looking enemy.

Then the chance seemed to be gone, for by one quick movement of the
lithe body and neck the head dropped down amongst the plants which
clothed the tree trunk.

"Gone!" gasped Rob, with a sigh of satisfaction.

"Eyes right!" cried Shaddy; "he hasn't gone.  He'll rise close in
somewhere.  Look out, gentlemen--look out!"

He was excited, and drew his knife, as if expecting danger.  And it was
not without cause, for almost directly after the keen steel blade had
flashed in the light of the fire, the hideous head of the serpent rose
up not ten feet away, with its eyes glittering, the scales burnished
like bright, many-shaded bronze, and the quick, forked tongue darting in
and out from its formidable jaws.

The head kept on rising till it was fully six feet above the growth,
when it was rapidly drawn back, as if to be darted forward; but at that
moment both Rob and Brazier fired together, and as the smoke cleared
away another cloud of something seemed to be playing about on the
ground, but a solid cloud, before which everything gave way, while some
great flail-like object rapidly beat down plant and shrub.

All shrank away, and, as if moved by one impulse, took refuge behind the
roaring fire, feeling, as they did, that their dangerous visitor would
not attempt to pass that in making an attack upon those sheltered by so
menacing an outwork.

There was something terribly appalling in the struggles of the silent
monster, as it writhed and twisted itself into knots; then unfolded with
the rapidity of lightning, and waving its tail in the air, again beat
down the bushes and luxuriant growth around.

That it was fearfully wounded was evident, for after a few moments all
could plainly see that it was actuated by a blind fury, and in its agony
vented its rage upon everything around.  And as it continued its
struggles, moment by moment it approached nearer to the blazing fire,
till all stood waiting in horror for the moment when one of its folds
would touch the burning embers and the struggles come to a frightful
end.

But all at once the writhings ceased, and the reptile lay undulating and
heaving gently among the dense beaten-down growth.

"Stop!" said Brazier sharply, as the guide moved; "what are you going to
do?"

"Put him out of his misery," replied Shaddy, quietly.  "Hi! you there:
give me the axe."

"No," said Brazier, firmly, "it is too risky a task; you shall not
attempt it."

Shaddy uttered a low growl, like some thwarted animal, and said, in an
ill-used tone,--

"Why, I could fetch his head off with one good chop, and--"

"Look, look!" cried Joe.  "Mind!  Take care!"

"Yes," shouted Rob; "it's coming round this way."

Neither could see the reptile; but the swaying herbage and the rustling,
crackling sound showed that it was in rapid motion.

"Nay," growled Shaddy, "he ain't coming this way--only
right-about-facing.  It is his nature to; he's going to make for the
water.  That's what those things do: get down to the bottom and lie
there, to be out o' danger.  Look, Mr Rob, sir; you can see now what a
length he is.  One part's going one way, and the t'other part t'other
way.  Now he's turned the corner, and going straight for the river."

With Shaddy's words to guide them, they could easily make out what was
taking place, as the reptile now made for the place of refuge already
sought by its companion.

Just then Brazier cocked his piece--_click, click_--and took a few steps
forward to try and get a sight of the creature before it reached the
river bank.

"May as well save your shot, sir," said Shaddy gruffly.  "He's going
into the water bleeding pretty free, I know; and there's them waiting
below as will be at him as soon as they smell blood."

"How horrible!" cried Rob.

"Ay, 'tis, sir, or seems so to us; but it's nature's way of clearing off
all the sickly and wounded things from the face of the earth."

"But what will dare to attack such a terrible beast?"

Shaddy chuckled.

"Anything--everything, sir; little and big.  Why, them little pirani
fishes will be at him in thousands, and there's 'gators enough within
fifty yards to make a supper of him as if he was spitchcocked eel.  Ah!
there he goes--part of him's in the water already; but I should have
liked the master to have his skin."

Invisible though the serpent was, its course was evident by the rustling
and movement of the growth, and some idea too was gained of the
reptile's length.

"There! what did I say?" shouted Shaddy excitedly, as all at once there
was the sound of splashing and agitation in the water down beneath the
submerged trees; and directly after the serpent's tail rose above the
trunk of one of those lying prone, and gleamed and glistened in the
blaze as it undulated and bent and twined about.  Then it fell with a
splash, and beat the water, rose again quivering seven or eight feet in
the air, while the water all around seemed terribly agitated.  There was
a snapping sound, too, horribly ominous in its nature, and the rushing
and splashing went on as the tail of the serpent fell suddenly, rose
once more as if the rest of the long lithe body were held below, and
finally disappeared, while the splashing continued for a few minutes
longer before all was silent.

Rob drew a long breath, and Joe shuddered.

"Well," said Shaddy quietly, "that's just how you take it, young
gentlemen.  Seems so horrible because it was a big serpent.  If it had
been a worm six inches long you wouldn't have thought anything of it.
Look at my four chaps there: they don't take any notice--don't seem
horrid to them.  You'll get used to it."

"Impossible!" said Brazier.

"Oh!  I don't know, sir," continued Shaddy.  "You've come out where you
wanted to, in the wildest wilds, where the beasts have it all their own
way, and they do as they always do, go on eating one another up.  Why,
I've noticed that it isn't only the birds, beasts, and fishes, but even
the trees out here in the forest do just the same."

"Nonsense!" cried Rob merrily.  "Eat one another?"

"Yes, sir; that's it, rum as it sounds to you.  I'll tell you how it is.
A great ball full of nuts tumbles down from one of the top branches of
a tree, when it's ripe, bang on to the hard ground, splits, and the nuts
fly out all round, right amongst the plants and rotten leaves.  After a
bit the nuts begin to swell; then a shoot comes out, and another out of
it.  Then one shoot goes down into the ground to make roots, and the
other goes up to make a tree.  They're all doing the same thing, but one
of 'em happens to have fallen in the place where there's the best soil,
and he grows bigger and stronger than the others, and soon begins to
smother them by pushing his branches and leaves over them.  Then they
get spindly and weak, and worse and worse, because the big one shoves
his roots among them too; and at last they wither and droop, and die,
and rot, and the big strong one regularly eats up with his roots all the
stuff of which they were made; and in a few years, instead of there
being thirty or forty young trees, there's only one, and it gets big."

"Why, Naylor, you are quite a philosopher!" said Brazier, smiling.

"Am I, sir?  Didn't know it; but a man like me couldn't be out in the
woods always without seeing that.  Why, you'd think, with such thousands
of trees always falling and rotting away, that the ground would be feet
deep in leaf mould and decayed wood; but if you go right in the forest
you'll find how the roots eat it up as fast as it's made."

"But what about these big trunks?" said Joe, pointing to the fallen
trees.

"Them?  Well, they're going into earth as fast as they can, and in a few
years there'll be nothing of 'em left.  Why, look at that one; it's as
if it were burning away now," he continued, pointing to the hole through
which Rob had fallen: "that's nature at work making the tree, now it's
dead, turn into useful stuff for the others to feed on."

"Yes," said Brazier, as he broke out a piece of the luminous touchwood,
which gleamed in the darkness when it was screened from the fire:
"that's a kind of phosphoric fungus, boys."

"Looks as if it would burn one's fingers," said Joe, handling the
beautiful piece of rotten, glowing wood.

"Yes; and so do other things out here," said Shaddy.  "There's plenty of
what I call cold fire; but you'll soon see enough of that."

Shaddy ceased speaking, for at that moment a strange, thrilling sound
came from the depths of the forest, not more, apparently, than a hundred
yards away.

Its effect was electrical.

The half-bred natives who formed Shaddy's crew of boatmen had watched
the encounters with the two serpents in the most unconcerned way, while
the weird chorus of sounds from the depths of the forest, with yells,
howls, and cries of dangerous beasts, was so much a matter of course
that they did not turn their heads even at the nearest roar, trusting,
as they did, implicitly in the security afforded them by the fire.  But
now, as this strange sound rang out, silencing the chorus of cries, they
leaped up as one man, and made for the boat, hauling on the rope and
scrambling in as fast as possible.

Rob's first impulse was to follow suit, especially as Giovanni took a
few hurried steps, and tripping over a little bush, fell headlong.  But
seeing that Shaddy stood fast, and that Brazier cocked his piece, he
stopped where he was, though his heart throbbed heavily, and his breath
came as if there were some strange oppression at his chest.

"What's that?" whispered Brazier, as the thrilling sound died away,
leaving the impression behind that some huge creature must be
approaching in a threatening manner, for a curious rustling followed the
cry.

"Well, sir," said Shaddy, taking off his cap, and giving his head a rub
as if to brighten his brain, "that's what I want to know."

"You don't know?"

"No, sir," said the man, coolly; "I know pretty well every noise as is
to be heard out here but that one, and it downright puzzles me.  First
time I heard it I was sitting by my fire cooking my dinner--a fat, young
turkey I'd shot--and I ups and runs as hard as ever I could, and did not
stop till I could go no further.  Ah!  I rec'lect it now, how hungry and
faint I was, for I dursen't go back, and I dessay whatever the beast was
who made that row ate my turkey.  Nex' time I heard it I didn't run.  I
was cooking ducks then, and I says to myself, `I'll take the ducks,' and
I did, and walked off as fast as I could to my boat."

"And you did not see it?"

"No, sir.  P'r'aps we shall this time; I hope so, for I want to know.
Third time never fails, so if you don't mind we'll all be ready with our
guns and wait for him.  May be something interesting to a nat'ral
hist'ry gent like you, and we may get his head and skin for you to take
home to the Bri'sh Museum.  What do you say?"

"Well," said Brazier, drily, "self-preservation's the first law of
nature.  I do not want to show the white feather, but really I think we
had better do as the men have done--get on board and wait for our enemy
there.  What do you say, lads!"

"Decidedly, yes," cried both eagerly.

"But we don't know as it is our enemy yet, sir," replied Shaddy,
thoughtfully.  "Hah! hark at that!"

They needed no telling, for all shivered slightly, as another cry, very
different from the last, rang out from the forest--half roar, half howl,
of a most appalling nature.

"Here, let's get on board," said Brazier.

"Not for that, sir," cried Shaddy, with one of his curiously harsh
laughs.  "Why, that's only one of them big howling monkeys who would go
off among the branches twisting his tail, and scared 'most into fits, if
you looked at him."

"A monkey!" cried Rob.  "Are you sure?"

"Oh, yes, I'm sure enough 'bout that, gentlemen.  It's the other thing
that puzzles me."

They ceased speaking and stood watchfully waiting; but after a
retrograde movement toward the boat, so as to be able to retreat at any
moment.  The cry was not repeated, though, and the feeling of awe began
to die off, but only to return on Shaddy continuing,--

"There's a something there, or else that there howler wouldn't have
hollered once and then gone off.  The lions and tigers, too, have
slinked away.  That's a lion--puma you call him--ever so far off; and, I
can hear a couple of tigers quite faint-like; but all the things near
here have stopped calling, and that shows there's that thing prowling
about."

"But the men?" whispered Rob.  "They ran away as if they knew what it
was."

"Tchah!  They don't know.  Their heads are full of bogies.  Soon as they
hear a noise, and can't tell what it is, they say it's an evil spirit or
a goblin or ghost.  Babies they are.  Why, if I was to go near a lot of
natives in the dark, hide myself, and let go with Scotch bagpipes,
they'd run for miles and never come nigh that part of the forest again."

All at once the chorus in the forest was resumed, with so much force
that it sounded as if the various creatures had been holding their
noises back and were now trying hard to make up for the previous check.

That was Rob's opinion, and he gave it in a whisper to his companion.

"Then, it's gone," said Joe.  "I say, didn't you feel scared?"

"Horribly."

"Then I'm not such a coward after all.  I felt as if I must run."

"So you did when the serpent came."

"Well, isn't it enough to make one?  You English fellows have the credit
of being so brave that you will face anything without being frightened;
but I believe you are frightened all the same."

"Of course we are," said Rob, "only Englishmen will never own they are
frightened, even to themselves, and that's why they face anything."

"Then you are not an Englishman?" said Joe.

"No, only an English boy," said Rob, laughing.  "I say, though, never
mind about bragging.  I'm precious glad, whatever it was, that it has
gone."

"I remember, now, my father telling me about his hearing some horrible
noise in the Grand Chaco one night when the schooner was at anchor close
in shore.  He said it gave him quite a chill; but I didn't take any more
notice of it then.  It must have been one of those things."

"No doubt," said Brazier, who had overheard his words; "but there, our
adventure is over for this time, and it will be something to think about
in the future."

"Perhaps we shall see it yet," said Rob.

"I hope not," cried Joe uneasily.

"Gone, Naylor?" continued Brazier.

"Yes, sir, I think so."

"Good job too.  Why, Naylor, my man, I never thought you were going to
bring us to such a savage, dangerous place as this."

"What?  Come, sir, I like that!  Says to me, you did, `I want you to
guide me to some part of the country where I can enter the prime
forest.'"

"Primeval," said Brazier, correctively.

"That's right, sir.  `Where,' you says, `the foot of man has never trod,
and I may see Natur' just as she is, untouched, unaltered by any one.
Do you know such a place?'  Them was your very words, and Master Rob
heered you."

"Quite true, my man."

"And I says to you, `I knows the spot as'll just suit you.  Trust to
me,' I says, `and I'll take you there, where you may see birds, beasts,
and fishes, and as many o' them flowers'--orkards you called 'em--`as
grows on trees, as you like;' and now here you are, sir, and you
grumble."

"Not a bit, Naylor."

"But, begging your pardon, sir, you do; and I appeals to Master Rob
whether I arn't done my dooty."

"No need to appeal to Rob, Naylor, for I do not grumble.  You have done
splendidly for me.  Why, man, I am delighted; but you must not be
surprised at my feeling startled when anacondas come to supper, and we
are frightened out of our wits by cries that impress even you."

"Then you are satisfied, sir?"

"More than satisfied."

"And you don't want to go back?"

"Of course not.  What do you say, Rob?  Shall we return?"

"Oh no--not on any account; only let's keep more in the boat."

"Yes, I think we are safer there," said Brazier.  "But our friend, or
enemy, seems to have gone."

"Wait a bit, sir," replied Shaddy; "and glad I am that you're satisfied.
Let me listen awhile."

They were silent, and stood listening as well, and watching the weird
effects produced by the fire, as from time to time one of the pieces of
wood which the men had planted round the blaze in the shape of a cone
fell in, sending up a whirl of flame and glittering sparks high in air,
lighting up the trees and making them seem to wave with the dancing
flames.  The wall of forest across the river, too, appeared to be
peopled with strange shadows, and the effect was more strange as the
fire approached nearer to the huge butt of the largest tree, throwing up
its jagged roots against the dazzling light, so that it was as if so
many gigantic stag-horns had been planted at a furnace mouth.

And all the while the fiddling, piping, strumming and hooting, with
screech, yell and howl, went on in the curious chorus, for they were
indeed deep now in one of Nature's fastnesses, where the teeming life
had remained untouched by man.

"Well," said Brazier at last to the guide, whose figure, seen by the
light of the fire, looked as wild as the surroundings, "had we not
better get on board?  You can hear nothing through that din."

"Oh yes, I can, sir," replied Shaddy.  "I've got so used to it o' nights
that I can pick out any sound I like from the rest.  But we may as well
turn in.  The fire will burn till morning, and even if it wouldn't,
those chaps of mine wouldn't go ashore again to-night; and I certainly
don't feel disposed to go and mend the fire myself, for fear of getting
something on my shoulder I don't understand."

"It has gone, though," said Brazier.

"Something moving there," whispered Rob, pointing to the gilded mass of
foliage beyond and to the left of the fire.

"Eh! where?" cried Shaddy.  "Nay, only the fire making it look as if the
trees were waving.  Nothing there, my lad.  Whatever it is, it has
slinked off into the forest again.  The fire drew it this way, I
suppose.  There, we've heard the last of him for to-night.  Sings well
when he do oblige."

"I should have liked to hear the cry once more, though," said Brazier;
and as the words left his lips the horrible noise rang out, apparently
from behind the fire, and without hesitation the little party hurried on
board the boat.



CHAPTER TWELVE.

SHADDY'S REMORSE.

That last movement was not performed without difficulty, for at this
fresh alarm, urged by a desire for self-preservation, the men had thrust
the boat away from the bank, and were actually in the act of unfastening
the mooring rope, when Rob shouted to Shaddy.

"What!" he roared, running to the other end where it was fast to a
branch, and then yelling out such a furious tirade of words in their own
tongue that the men shrank back, and the boat was drawn close in among
the boughs that were worn sharp by the action of the stream.

"Lucky for them," growled Shaddy, as he held the boat's gunwale for the
others to get on board, while the singular silence which had followed
the first cry of the beast was again maintained.  "I never did break a
man's neck yet, Master Rob," he whispered, as they took their places on
board, "and I never mean to if I can help it; but if those fellows had
run off and left us in the lurch I'd have gone as far as I could without
doing it quite."

"First catch your hare," whispered back Rob, who felt better now he was
safe on board, with the boat gliding outward to the full length of the
mooring line.

"Eh! what hare?  No hares about here," said Shaddy.

"I mean, how would you have managed to punish the men if they had gone
off and left us here?"

"I never thought of that," said Shaddy, shaking his head; and then they
all sat in the boat listening, and thinking that it was a good thing
they had had enough supper before the interruption.

There was no fresh alarm for awhile.  The birds, insects, quadrupeds,
and reptiles resumed their performances, the boatmen settled down to
sleep, and at last, after watching the fire sinking, rising up as some
piece of wood fell in, and then blazing brightly just beyond the great
root, the hole from which this had been wrenched having been selected by
the crew of the boat as an excellent place for cooking, Rob suddenly
fell asleep, to dream of huge boa constrictors and anacondas twisting
themselves up into knots which they could not untie.

It only seemed to be a few minutes since Rob had lain down, when he
awoke with a start to gaze about him, wondering where he was and why the
awning looked so light.  Then coming to the conclusion that it was
sunrise, and being still weary and drowsy, he was about to close his
eyes again and follow the example of those about him, when he became
conscious of a peculiar odour and a choking smell of burning.

This completely aroused him, and hurriedly creeping from beneath the
awning without awakening his companions, he found that the boatmen and
Shaddy were fast asleep and a line of fire was rapidly approaching them
from the shore; not with any rush of flame, but in a curious sputtering,
smouldering way, as the touchwood of which the huge trunk, to which they
were tethered, was composed rapidly burned away.

It was all plain enough: the root had caught fire at last from the
intense heat so near and gradually started the rest, so that as Rob
gazed shoreward there was a dull incandescent trunk where the previous
night there had been one long line of beautiful orchids and epiphytic
plants.

But there was no time to waste.  Waking Shaddy with a sharp slap on the
shoulder, that worthy started up, saw the mischief pointed out, and
shouting, "Only shut my eye because the fire made it ache," he took up a
boat-hook, went right forward, trampling on the boatmen in his
eagerness, and, hauling on the line, drew the boat close up to the
glowing trunk, hitching on to one of the neighbouring branches.  It was
only just in time, for the rope gave way, burned through as he got hold,
and the smouldering end dropped into the water, giving a hiss like a
serpent as the glowing end was quenched.

Brazier and Giovanni were aroused before this, and were fully alive to
the peril which had been averted by Rob's opportune awakening.

"Why," cried Brazier, "we should have been drifting down the stream, and
been carried miles, and in all probability capsized."

Shaddy made no reply for the moment, but busied himself in altering the
position of the boat before letting go, and then hooking the bough of
another of the trees, one which did not communicate with the fire, and
to this he made fast before rising up in the boat, taking off his cap,
and dashing it down.

"Yes," he said harshly, "right, sir.  We should have been carried right
down the stream--Be off, you brute!"

This was to an alligator which was approaching the boat with the
protuberances above its eyes just visible, and as he uttered the
adjuration he made a stroke with the hitcher harpoon fashion, struck the
reptile full on its tough hide, and there was a swirl, a rush, and a
tremendous splash of water full in Shaddy's face as the creature struck
the surface with its tail and then disappeared.

"Thank ye," growled Shaddy, wiping his face; "but you got the worst of
it, mate.  As aforesaid, maybe, Mr Brazier, sir, we should ha' been
carried right down the stream, and run on a sharp root or trunk as would
ha' drove a hole through the boat or capsized us, and there'd ha' been
the end."

"What could you have been thinking of, Naylor?" cried Brazier angrily;
while Rob looked pityingly and feeling sorry for the staunch, brave man,
who stood there abashed by his position.

"Warn't thinking at all, sir," he growled.  "Only ought to ha' been.
There, don't make it worse, sir, by bullying me.  You trusted me, and I
thought I was fit to trust, but there's the vanity o' man's natur'.  I
arn't fit to trust, so I'd take it kindly if you'd knock me overboard;
but you'd better knock my stoopid head off first to save pain."

This was all spoken with the most utter seriousness, and as Shaddy
finished he slowly laid down the boat-hook and looked full in Brazier's
eyes, with the result that Rob burst into a roar of laughter.  Joe
followed suit, and after an attempt to master himself and frown Brazier
joined in, the mirth increasing as Shaddy said sternly,--

"Oh, it arn't nothing to laugh at!  If Master Rob there hadn't woke up
before morning, the 'gators and pirani, without counting the other
critters, would have been having a treat.  I tell you I'm ashamed of
myself, and the sooner an end's made of me the better.  Why, you ought
to do it, sir, in self-defence."

"How near are we to morning?" said Brazier.

"'Tis morning now, sir.  Sun'll be up in less an half an hour.  No dawn
here."

"Then we had better have breakfast at once, and start, for this is
anything but a pleasant spot."

"Ain't you going to knock me overboard, sir?" said Shaddy.

"No."

"Well, ain't you going to knock me down?"

"No; I'm not going to knock you down either, my good fellow.  You've
made a mistake.  Over-tired, I suppose, and you dropped asleep.  It was
terribly neglectful of you, but I hope and trust that such an error may
not be made again."

"What?"

"Surely I need not repeat my words.  You were overcome by fatigue and
slept.  I ask you for all our sakes to be more careful in the future."

"Here, I say, Master Rob," cried Shaddy huskily, and he gave his eyes a
rub, "am I still asleep?"

"No, Shaddy, wide awake, and listening to Mr Brazier."

"Well, then, it's a rum 'un.  But, I say, look here, sir; you're never
going to trust me again?"

"I am going to treat you with full confidence, just as I trusted you
before, Naylor," replied Brazier.

"Master Rob's asleep too," growled the man.  "It can't be true.  Here, I
say, Mr Jovanny, give a look at me and tell me, am I awake or no?"

"Awake, of course," said Joe.

"Then all I can say is, Mr Brazier, sir," said the guide, "you've made
me ten times more ashamed of myself than I was before, and that hurt I
can't bear it like."

"Say no more about it, man," said Brazier.  "There, it's all over now.
Let's have breakfast, and then start for a long day's collecting."

"Not say no more about it?" cried Shaddy.

"Not a word.  It is all past and forgotten."

"Can't be," growled Shaddy.

"It shall be," said Brazier, turning to get his gun from under the
canvas cabin.

"One moment--look here, sir," said Shaddy; "do you mean to say that you
forgive me?"

"Yes, of course."

"And I am not to say another word?"

"No."

"Then I'll think," said Shaddy, "and punish myself that way, Master Rob.
I'll always think about it at night when I'm on the watch.  It ain't
likely that I shall ever go to sleep again on dooty with idees like that
on my brain."

"No more talking; breakfast at once," cried Brazier, issuing from the
cabin.

"Right, sir," said Shaddy, working the boat in close to the bank.
"Quick, my lads, and get that fire well alight."

The men were set ashore just as the sun rose and flooded everything with
light, while a quarter of an hour later, as Brazier was patiently
watching one of the tunnel-like openings opposite in the hope of seeing
a deer come down to drink and make them a good meal or two for a couple
of days, Shaddy drew Rob's attention to the black-looking forms of
several alligators floating about a few feet below.

"The brutes!" said the lad.  "Just like efts in an aquarium at home."

"Only a little bigger, my lad.  I say, there he is--one of 'em."

He pointed down through the clear water, illumined now by the sun so
that the bottom was visible, and there coiled-up and apparently asleep
lay either the anaconda of the previous night or one of its relatives,
perfectly motionless and heedless of the boat, which floated like a
black shadow over its head.

"Might kill it if we had what sailors call the grains to harpoon him
with," said Shaddy; "but I don't know, he'd be an ugly customer to
tackle.  I say, look out, sir," he whispered, "yonder across the river."

Brazier glanced a little to his left, and directly after his piece rang
out with a loud report and a deer fell dead--not having moved an inch,
when the boat was with difficulty rowed across, and the welcome addition
to their larder secured amidst the chattering of monkeys and the
screaming of great macaws.

An hour later breakfast was at an end, the boat loosened from the
moorings where the anaconda still lay asleep in ten feet of water, and
they glided down the stream to commence another adventurous day, amidst
scenery which grew more wondrously beautiful with every mile.



CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

THE LILY LAGOON.

"Like it, gentlemen?  That's right.  On'y you are sure--quite sure?"

"Oh yes, we're sure enough!" replied Rob, as he watched the endless
scenes of beautiful objects they passed.  "It's glorious."

"Don't find it too hot, I s'pose, sir?"

"Oh, it's hot enough," interposed Giovanni; "but we don't mind, do we,
Rob?"

"Not a bit.  What fruit's that?"

"Which?" said Shaddy.

"That, on that tree, high up, swinging in the wind--the dark brown
thing, like a great nut with a long stalk."

He pointed to the object which had taken his attention.

"G'long with yer," growled Shaddy.  "I thought you was in arnest."

"So I am," cried Rob, looking at the man wonderingly.  "I mean that one.
It isn't a cocoa-nut, because the tree is different, and I know that
cocoanuts grow on a kind of palm."

"And that kind o' nut don't, eh?" said Shaddy, puckering his face.  "Why
you are laughing at me."

"Nonsense!  I am not!" cried Rob.  "You don't see the fruit I mean.
There, on that tallest tree with the great branch sticking out and
hanging over the others.  There now! can you see?"

"No," said Shaddy grimly; "it's gone."

"Yes; how curious that it should drop just at that moment.  I saw it go
down among the trees.  You did see it?"

"Oh yes.  I see it plain enough."

"And you don't know what fruit it was?"

"Warn't a fruit at all, sir."

"What then? some kind of nut?"

"No, sir; warn't nut at all.  It was a nut-cracker."

Rob looked at him seriously.

"Who's joking now?" he said.

"Not me, sir," replied Shaddy.  "That was a nut-cracker sure enough."

"Is that the native name?"

Joe burst into a roar of laughter, and Rob coloured, for there was a
feeling of annoyance rising within him at being the butt of the others'
mirth.

"Have I said something very stupid?" he asked.

"Why, couldn't you see?" cried Joe eagerly.  "It was a monkey."

"I did not see any monkey," said Rob coldly.  "I was talking about that
great brown husky-looking fruit, like a cocoa-nut hanging by a long
stalk in that tree.  Look! there are two more lower down!" he cried
eagerly, as the boat glided round a bend into a long reach, two of the
men being at the oars backing water a little from time to time with a
gentle dip, so as to keep the boat's head straight and check her to
enable Brazier to scan the banks through the little binocular glass he
carried, and be rowed close in when he wished to obtain specimens.

"Yes: there's two more lower down," said Shaddy, with his face puckered
up like the shell of a walnut, and then Rob's mouth expanded into a grin
as wide as that of Joe's, and he laughed heartily.

"Well," he cried, "that is comic, and no mistake.  I really thought it
was some kind of fruit.  It _was_ a monkey."

"You ain't the first as made that mistake, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy.
"You see, they just take a turn with their tails round a branch, draws
their legs up close, and cuddles them with their long arms round 'em,
and then they looks just like the hucks of a cocoa-nut."

"Like the what?" cried Rob.

"Hucks of a cocoa-nut."

"Oh--husk."

"You may call it `husk' if you like, sir: I calls it `hucks.'  Then they
hangs head downwards, and goes to sleep like that, I believe.  Wonderful
thing a monkey's tail is.  Why I've seen the young ones hold on to their
mother by giving it a turn round the old girl's neck.  They're all like
that out here.  Ring-tail monkeys we call 'em."

While they were talking the last two monkeys had swung themselves to and
fro, and then lowered themselves down among the branches to get close to
the river and watch the boat, like a couple of tiny savages stricken
with wonder at the coming of the strange white men, and chattering away
to each other their comments on all they saw.

The progress made was very slow, for the boat was constantly being
anchored, so to speak, by the men rowing in and holding on by the
hanging boughs of trees, while Brazier cut and hacked off bulb and
blossom in what, with glowing face, he declared to be a perfect
naturalist's paradise.

They had been floating down a few miles when, right ahead, the stream
seemed to end, the way being blocked entirely by huge trees, and as they
drew nearer there appeared to be a repetition of the entrance from the
great river, where they passed along through the dark tunnel overhung by
trees.

"Oh, it's all right, sir," said Shaddy, on being appealed to.  "Dessay
we shall find a way on."

"Of course," replied Brazier, who only had eyes for the plants he was
collecting and hardly looked up; "this great body of water must go
somewhere."

"Look sharp round to the left!" cried Rob, standing up in the boat as
they glided round a bend where the stream nearly turned upon itself and
then back again, forming a complete S; and as they moved round the
second bend Rob uttered a shout of delight, for the banks receded on
either hand, so that they appeared to have glided into a wide opening
about a mile long, floored with dark green dotted with silver, through
which in a sinuous manner the river wound.  A minute later, though, the
two lads saw that the river really expanded into a lake, the stream in
its rapid course keeping a passage open, the rest of the water being
densely covered with the huge, circular leaves of a gigantic water-lily,
whose silvery blossoms peered up among the dark green leaves.

"Look at the jacanas!" cried Joe, pointing to a number of
singular-looking birds like long-necked and legged moorhens, but
provided with exaggerated toes, these being of such a length that they
easily supported their owners as they walked about or ran on the
floating leaves.

"Wouldn't be a bad place for a camp, sir," suggested Shaddy, when they
were about half-way along the lake, and he pointed to a spot on their
left where the trees stood back, leaving a grassy expanse not unlike the
one at which they had first halted, only of far greater extent.

"Yes, excellent," replied Brazier; "but can we get there?"

"Oh yes, sir; I'll soon make a way through the leaves."

Shaddy seized a pole, said a few words to his men, and stepped right to
the front of the boat, where he stood thrusting back the vegetation as
it collected about the bows, while the men rowed hard forcing the boat
onward, the huge leaves being sent to right and left and others passing
right under the keel, but all floating back to their former positions,
so that as Rob looked back the jacanas were again running over the
vegetation which had re-covered the little channel the boat had made.

In all probability a vessel had never entered that lake before, and it
caused so little alarm that great fish, which had been sheltering
themselves beneath the dark green disk-like leaves, lazily issued from
their lurking places to stare so stupidly, often even with their back
fins out of water, that the boys had no difficulty in startling a few of
them into a knowledge of their danger by gently placing a hand under and
hoisting them suddenly into the boat, where they displayed their alarm
by leaping vigorously and beating the fragile bottom with their tails.

"Better hold hard, young gentlemen!" cried Shaddy, as soon as half a
dozen were caught; "them fish won't keep, and we can easily catch more.
Ah!  Why, Mr Joe, sir, I did think you knowed better."

This was to Joe, who had leaned over as far as he could to try and
perform the same feat upon a long dark object floating half hidden by a
leaf, but was met by a quick rush and a shower of water as the creature
twisted itself round and dived down.

"It was only a little one, Shaddy," said Joe.

"Little dogs have sharp teeth, my lad; and them small 'gators can bite
like fury.  You take my advice, and don't do it again."

"Hah!" cried Brazier as he leaped ashore, "this is glorious.  We can
make quite a collection here.  See that the boat is fast, Naylor."

This was soon done, and the men were about to light a fire, but Brazier
checked them, preferring to make a little expedition for exploration
purposes all about their new camping place, partly to see if there were
noxious beasts at hand, partly to try and secure a few natural history
specimens, especially birds, which abounded, before the noise and the
fire should drive them away.

"Hand out the guns and cartridge bags," said Brazier; and this being
done the men were left in charge of the boat, and the little party
started, keeping close up to the trees on their left with the intention
of going all round the opening and so returning by the right side to the
boat.

The walking was hard, for the earth was tangled with dense growth so
that they progressed very slowly, while the heat was intense; but that
passed unnoticed in the excitement caused by the novel objects which met
their eyes at every step--flowers, such as Rob had never before seen,
looking up as if asking to be plucked; butterflies which flapped about
so lazily that they could, he felt, easily be caught, only without net
or appliances it seemed wanton destruction to capture and mutilate such
gorgeously painted objects.  There were others too, resembling the
hawk-moths in shape, with thick body and long pointed wing, which were
constantly being taken for humming-birds, so rapid was their darting
flight.  As for these latter, they flashed about them here, there, and
everywhere, now glittering in the sunshine, now looking dull and
plum-coloured as they hovered on hazy wings before the long trumpet
blossoms of some convolvulus-like flower whose twiny stems trailed over
or wrapped the lower growth.

Beetles, too, were abundant in every sun-scorched spot or on the bare
trunks of the trees, though bare places were rare, for the trees were
clothed densely with moss and orchid.

Rob's fingers itched as bird after bird flew up, and he longed to bring
them down for specimens, whose brilliant colours he could gloat over.
Now it was a huge scarlet-and-blue macaw, now one painted by Nature's
hand scarlet, yellow, and green, which flew off with its long tail
feathers spread, uttering discordant shrieks, and startling the smaller
parrots from the trees which they were stripping of their fruit.

But Brazier had told him not to fire at the smaller birds, as it was a
necessity to keep their larder supplied with substantial food, the four
boatmen and Shaddy being pretty good trencher-men, and making the deer
meat disappear even without the aid of trenchers.

"We ought to find a deer here surely," said Brazier, when they were
about half-way round.

"Well, I don't know, sir," replied their guide; "deer ain't like human
beings, ready to go walking in the hot sunshine in the middle of the
day.  They like to lie up in the shade all through the sunny time, and
feed in the morning and evening."

"Then you think we shall not see a deer?"

"Can't say, sir; but if a turkey goes up I should make sure of him at
once.  So I should if we came upon a carpincho, for this is a likely
place for one of them."

"But are they good eating?"

"Capital, sir.  Now, look at that."

He faced round at a loud, fluttering sound, and guns were raised, but
the great bird which had taken flight was far out of shot, and winging
its way higher and higher, so as to fly over the tops of the trees and
away into the forest.

"Fine great turkey that, sir," said Shaddy.

"Yes: can we follow it?"

Shaddy shook his head.

"Far more sensible for us to walk straight away, sir, through the open
where that turkey got up: we might start another or two."

"But the going is so laborious," pleaded Brazier; "some of us would be
having sunstroke.  No, let's keep on, we may put up something yet."

"And try for the turkeys toward sundown, sir?"

"Yes.  Come on," said Brazier; "we had better get slowly back now to the
boat.  It is too hot."

He stood wiping the perspiration from his forehead as he spoke, and
then, with Shaddy by his side carrying a spare gun, went on along by the
edge of the forest, Rob and Joe following some distance behind.

"I might as well have shot some of those beautiful toucans," said Rob;
"I could have skinned them, and they would be delightful to bring out at
home and show people, and remind one of this place in years to come."

"Yes, we shouldn't have scared away much game," replied Joe.  "What's
that they can see?"

For Shaddy was holding up his hand to stop them, and Brazier, who had
forgotten all about being languid and weary in the hot sunshine, was
hurrying forward bending down and making for one of several clumps of
bushes about half-way between them and the river.

Rob noted that clump particularly, for it was scarlet with the blossoms
of a magnificent passion-flower, whose steins trailed all over it,
tangling it into a mass of flame colour, looking hot in the sunshine,
which made the air quiver as if in motion.

The lads stopped at Shaddy's signal and looked intently, but they could
see no sign of any game, and, rightly concluding that the object of
Brazier's movement must be hidden from them at the edge of the forest,
they crouched down and waited for fully five minutes.

"Here, I'm sick of this," whispered Rob at last; and he rose from his
uncomfortable position.

"So am I," said Joe, straightening himself.  "Hullo!  Where's old
Shaddy?"

"Lying down and having a nap, I expect," replied Rob.  "I can't see him
nor Mr Brazier neither.  Shall we go on."

"No: let's wait a bit.  They may be seeing a chance for something good
at supper-time."

They waited another five minutes, ten minutes, and had at last
determined to go on, when Brazier's piece was heard, the sharp report
coming from about three hundred yards farther on toward the river.

"There's Shaddy running," cried Joe; and they saw now where he had been
crawling, far beyond the scarlet passion-flower, from whose shelter Mr
Brazier had evidently made a long stalk till he was close to the object
of his search, a bird or animal, which had probably fallen, from the
haste being made to reach the spot.

"Let's make haste," cried Joe, pushing forward.

"No, thank you; I'm too tired," said Rob.  "I was not so fagged before,
but after lying down there so long I'm as stiff as can be.  Oh, bother!
something stung me.  It's one of those ants.  Brush them off."

Joe performed the kindly duty, and they were on the way to join the
others, when there was a rustling sound just in front, and the young
Italian started back.

"A snake--a snake!" he panted, as he caught Rob's arm.  "Shoot!"

"Well, you shoot too," said the latter rather sharply, for Joe seemed to
have forgotten that he had a gun in his hand.

But Rob could not boast, for as the dry grass and scrubby growth in
front moved he raised his piece, and drew first one trigger, then the
other: there was no result--he had forgotten to cock.

Lowering the gun he rapidly performed this necessary operation, and was
about to raise it again and wait, for in the hurry and excitement he had
been about to obey his companion and deliver a chance shot almost at
random amongst the moving grass--so great was the horror inspired by the
very name of one of the reptiles which haunted the moist swamps near the
riverside.

But, to the surprise of both, it was no huge anaconda which had been
worming its way toward them; for at the sound of the lock--_click_,
click--a beautiful warm-grey creature bounded lithely out almost to
where they stood, and there paused, watching them and waving its long
black tail.

"A lion," whispered Joe, who remained as if paralysed by the sudden
bound of the cat-like creature, which stood as high as a mastiff dog,
but beautifully soft-looking and rounded in its form, its ears erect,
eyes dilated, and motionless, all but that long writhing tail.

In those few moments Rob's powers of observation seemed as if they were
abnormally sharpened, and as he noted the soft hairs toward the end of
the tail erected and then laid down, and again erected, making it look
thick and soft, he noted too that the muzzle was furnished with long
cat-like whiskers, and the head was round, soft, and anything but cruel
and fierce of aspect.

"Shoot--shoot!" whispered Joe: "the ball--not the small shot."

But Rob did not stir; he merely stood with the muzzle of the gun
presented toward the beast, and did not raise it to his shoulder.  Not
that he was stupefied by the peril of his position, but held back by the
non-menacing aspect of the puma.  Had there been a display of its fangs
or an attempt to crouch for a spring, the gun would have been at his
shoulder in a moment, and, hit or miss, he would have drawn the trigger.

"Why don't you shoot?" whispered Joe again.

"I can't," replied Rob.  "It must be a tame one."

"Nonsense!  You're mad.  We're right away in the wilds."

"I don't care where we are," said Rob, who was growing cool and
confident; "this must be a tame one.  I shall go forward."

"No, no--don't!  He'll claw you down."

"He'd better not.  I've got my finger on the trigger.  Here!  Hallo, old
chap! puss! puss! whose cat are you?"

"He's mad," whispered Joe as Rob advanced, and the puma stood firm
watching him, till they were so close together that, in full confidence
that they had met with a tame beast, the property of some settler or
Indian, he laid his gun in the hollow of his left arm, and stretched out
his right hand.

The puma winced slightly, and its eyes grew more dilate; but, as Rob
stood still, the wild look passed slowly away, and it remained
motionless.

"Don't! pray don't!" cried Joe in a hoarse whisper; "it will seize your
hand in its jaws."

"Nonsense!  It's as tame as an old tom-cat," said Rob coolly.  "Poor old
puss, then!" he continued, reaching out a little farther, so that he
could just softly touch the animal's cheek, passing his fingers along
toward its left ear.

"There, I told you so," he said, with a laugh, for the puma pressed its
head against his hand, giving it a rub in regular cat fashion, while as,
to Joe's horror, Rob continued his caress and began gently rubbing the
animal's head, it emitted a soft, purring noise, rolled its head about,
and ended by closing up and leaning against the lad's leg, passing
itself along from nose to tail, turning and repeating the performance,
and again on the other side.

"I am glad I didn't shoot," said Rob, bending down to stroke the
animal's back.  "I say, isn't he a beauty!  Come and make friends.  He's
a bit afraid of us yet."

Joe stood fast, with the loaded gun presented, ready to fire and save
his friend's life the moment the creature seized him, when, to his
astonishment, the puma so thoroughly approved of the first human caress
it had ever received that it lay down, rolled over, wriggling its spine
when all four legs were in the air, rolled back again, scratching the
ground, and finally crouched and looked up as much as to say, "Go on."

Rob answered the appeal he read in the puma's eyes, and going down on
one knee, he patted and stroked it, when, quick as the movement of a
serpent, it threw itself over on its back, seized the lad's hand between
its bent paws, patted it from one to the other, and then held it tightly
as it brought down its mouth as if to bite, but only began to lick the
palm with its rough tongue.

"There!" said Rob; "what do you say now?  Isn't it a tame one?"

"I--I don't know yet.  Hadn't I better fire and kill it?"

"You'd better not," cried Rob.  "That'll do, old chap; you'll have the
skin off.  I say, his tongue is rough.  Why, what beautiful fur he has,
and how soft and clean!  I wonder whose he is."

In the most domestic cat-like fashion the puma now curled itself round,
with its forepaws doubled under, and kept up its soft purr as it watched
the lad by its side.  But as he rose the animal sprang up too, butted
its head affectionately against his leg, and then looked up as if to
say,--

"What next?"

"Why don't you come and stroke it?" cried Rob.  "Because I'm sure it's
wild and fierce," was the reply.  "Well, it isn't now."

"Ahoy!" came from a distance, and the puma looked sharply about, with
ears erect and an intense look, as if it were listening.

"Ahoy!" shouted back Rob.  "Let's go to them.  Come along, puss."

He took a few steps forward, the puma staring at him and twisting its
tail from side to side; but it did not stir.  "There, I told you so.  It
is wild."

"Well, it may be, but it's quite ready to make friends, and it will not
hurt us.  Come along."

Joe did not possess his companion's faith, and keeping his face to the
puma as much as he could, he advanced toward where they could see
Brazier waving his hand to them to come on.

As they advanced Rob kept on stopping and looking back at the puma,
calling it loudly; but the animal made no response.  It stood there with
its eyes dilating again, waving and twisting its tail, till they were
thirty or forty yards distant, when, with a sudden movement, it half
turned away, crouched, its hind legs seemed to act like a spring, and it
was shot forward into the low growth and disappeared.

"Gone!" said Joe, with a sigh of relief.

"Why, you're actually afraid of a cat," said Rob mockingly.

"I am--of cats like that," replied his companion.  "I've heard my father
say that some of them are friendly.  That must be a friendly one, but
I'm sure they are not fit to be trusted.  Let's make haste."

Rob did not feel so disposed, and he looked back from time to time as
they forced their way through the grass and low growth, but there was no
puma visible, and finally, taking it for granted that the animal was
gone, but making up his mind to try and find it again if they stayed, he
stepped out more quickly to catch up to Joe, who was pressing on toward
where he could now see both of their companions and a hundred yards
beyond the boatmen coming to meet them.

"Hi!  What have you shot, Mr Brazier?" cried Rob as he drew nearer.

"Deer!  Very fine one!" came back the reply.

"Venison for dinner, then, and not `only fish,'" said Rob as he changed
shoulders with his gun.  "Shouldn't care to be always tied down to
fresh-water fish, Joe.  They're not like turbot and soles."

"I say, don't talk about eating," said the young Italian testily.

"Why not?"

"Makes me so hungry."

"Well, so much the better.  Proves that you enjoy your meals.  I say, I
wish that great cat had followed us."

"Nonsense!  What could you have done with it?"

"Kept it as a pet.  Taught it to catch birds for us, and to fetch those
we shot like a dog.  Oh, what a beauty!"

This was on seeing the fine large fat deer which had fallen to Brazier's
gun.

"Yes," said Brazier, with a satisfied smile; "it was a piece of good
fortune, and it will relieve me of some anxiety about provisions."

"But it will not keep," said Rob.

"Yes; cut in strips and dried in the sun, it will last as long as we
want it.  You see, we have no means of making up waste in our stores,
Rob, and the more we get our guns to help us the longer our expedition
can be."

The boatmen and the two lads reached the deer just about the same time,
and the latter stood looking on with rather an air of disgust upon their
countenances as the crew set to work and deftly removed the animal's
skin, which was carried off to the boat to be stretched over the awning
to dry, while those left rapidly went to work cutting the flesh in
strips and bearing it off to the boat.

"I say, Mr Brazier," said Rob after watching the proceedings for some
time, "hadn't those strips of flesh better be dried on shore somewhere?"

"Why?"

"Because they'll smell dreadfully."

"I hope not," said Brazier, smiling.

"Not they, sir," put in Shaddy.  "Sun soon coats 'em over and takes the
juice out of them.  They won't trouble your nose, Master Rob, sir, trust
me; and as to drying 'em on shore, that would be a very good plan in
every way but one."

"What do you mean?"

"Why, that it would be very convenient, sir, and the meat would dry
nicely; but when we wanted it you may take my word it wouldn't be
there."

"Would some one steal it?" cried Rob.  "No; you told me there were no
Indians about."

"So I did, sir; but there are hundreds of other things would take it."

"Hang it up in a tree, then."

"Ready for the vultures to come and carry it off?  That wouldn't do,
sir.  No; there's no way of doing it but hanging it up in your boat.
The animals can't get at it, nor the ants neither, and the birds are
afraid to come."

"I did not think of that," said Rob apologetically.

"No, sir, s'pose not.  I used to think as you did.  I didn't want to
have anything that might smell on my boat, and I did as you advised till
I found out that it would not do.  Don't take too much at a time," he
growled to the man who was loading himself, "and mind and lay out all
the pieces separate.  Is the fire burning?"

The man replied in his own tongue, and went off.

"I'll get on now, sir," said Shaddy, "and see to the pieces frizzling
for our dinner, if you'll stop and see that the men don't leave before
they are done."

"How am I to speak to them?  I don't know their tongue."

"No need to speak, sir.  If they see you're watching them they won't
neglect anything, but will do it properly.  I was only afraid of their
wanting to step off to the fireside to begin broiling bones."

Shaddy shouldered his gun, and went off after the man who was loaded
with strips of flesh to make what is called biltong, and the two left
worked on very diligently, with the boys wandering here and there in
search of objects of interest and finding plenty--brilliant
metallic-cased beetles, strange flowers which they wanted named, birds
which it was a delight to watch as they busied themselves about the
fruit and flowers of the trees at the forest edge.

"I shall be glad when they've done," said Joe at last, as they were
walking back to where Brazier stood leaning upon the muzzle of his gun.
"I am so hungry.  Wonder whether these berries are good to eat!"

He turned aside into the bushes to begin picking some bright yellow
fruit, and scaring away a little parrot from the feast.

"I want something better than those," said Rob contemptuously; and he
went on, expecting that Joe was close behind.

All at once, when he was about twenty yards away from where Brazier was
standing, Rob saw him start, raise his gun, and cock it as he glared
wildly at his young companion.

"Anything the matter, sir?" cried Rob, hastening his steps.

"Yes!" cried Brazier hoarsely.  "Stand aside, boy!  Take care!  Out of
my line of fire!  You're being stalked by a wild beast!"

Rob stared, looked round, and saw at a glance that the puma had
evidently been hiding among the dead grass and thick growth, but had
been following and watching him ever since he had seen it leap into the
bushes.  Then the truth dawned upon him that of course Mr Brazier could
not know what had passed, and there he was with his gun raised to fire.

"Stand aside, boy!" was roared again; and, obeying the stronger will,
Rob sprang aside, but only to leap back.

"Don't fire! don't fire!" he shrieked, but too late.  The gun belched
forth rapidly its two charges, and Rob fell and rolled over upon the
earth.



CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

FRIGHTENED BY FALSE FIRES.

"Naylor--Giovanni--help! help!" cried Brazier.  "What have I done?"

As in a voice full of agony Brazier uttered these words, the dense smoke
from the gun which had hidden Rob for the moment slowly rose and showed
the lad lying motionless upon the earth.  Shaddy rushed up, dropped upon
one knee and raised the boy's head, while with his keen knife held
across his mouth he looked sharply round for the South American lion,
ready to meet its attack.

But the animal was not visible, and it was directly after forgotten in
the excitement centred on Rob.

"Tear off his clothes!  Where is he wounded?  No doctor!  Run to the
boat for that little case of mine.  Here, let me come."

These words were uttered by Brazier with frantic haste, and directly
after he uttered a cry of horror and pointed to Rob's forehead close up
amongst the hair, where a little thread of blood began to ooze forth.

"That ain't a shot wound," growled Shaddy.  "Hi!  One of you get some
water."

One of the boatmen, who had hurried up, ran back toward the stream, and
just then Rob opened his lips said peevishly,--

"Don't!  Leave off!  Will you be quiet?  Eh!  What's the matter?"

As he spoke he thrust Brazier's hand from his head, opened his eyes and
looked round.

"What are you doing?" he cried wonderingly.

"Lower him down, Naylor," whispered Brazier hoarsely; and Shaddy was in
the act of obeying, but Rob started up into a sitting position, and then
sprang to his feet.

"What are you doing, Shaddy?" he cried angrily, as he clapped his hand
to his brow, withdrew it, and looked at the stained fingers.  "What's
the matter with my head?"

He threw it back as he spoke, shook it, and then, as if the mist which
troubled his brain had floated away like the smoke from Brazier's gun,
he cried:

"I know; I remember.  Oh!  I say, Mr Brazier, you haven't shot that
poor cat?"

"Rob, my boy, pray, pray, pray lie down till we have examined your
injuries."

"Nonsense!  I'm not hurt," cried the lad--"only knocked my head on a
stump.  I remember now: I caught my right foot in one of those canes,
and pitched forward.  Where's the cat?"

He looked round sharply.

"Never mind the wretched beast," cried Brazier.  "Tell me, boy: you were
not hit?"

"But I do mind," cried Rob.  "I wouldn't have had that poor thing shot
on any account."

"Are you hurt?" cried Brazier, almost angrily.

"Of course I am, sir.  You can't pitch head first on to a stump without
hurting yourself.  I say, did you hit the cat?"

"Then you were not shot?" cried Brazier.

"Shot?  No!  Who said I was?"

"Ourai!" shouted the young Italian, with the best imitation he could
give of an English hurrah.

"Then I have frightened myself almost to death for nothing," cried
Brazier.  "How dare you pretend that you were shot!"

"I didn't," cried Rob angrily, for his smarting head exacerbated his
temper.  "I never pretended anything.  I couldn't help tumbling.  You
shouldn't have fired."

"There, hold your tongue, Mr Rob, sir.  It's all right, and instead of
you and the guv'nor here getting up a row, it strikes me as you ought
both to go down on your knees and be very thankful.  A few inches more
one way or t'other, and this here expedition would have been all over,
and us going back as mizzable men as ever stepped."

The guide's words were uttered in so solemn and forcible a way that
Brazier took a step or two forward and caught his hand, pressing it
firmly as he looked him full in the eyes.

Brazier was silent for a few moments, and then, in a voice rendered
husky by emotion, he said,--

"You are quite right, Naylor.  Thank you, my man, for the lesson.  I
deserve all you have said, and yet I am thankful at heart for the--"

He did not finish his words, but dropped Shaddy's hand, and then turned
to Rob and laid his hand upon the boy's shoulder.

"Come to the boat, Rob," he said.  "I'll sponge and strap up that little
cut.  Naylor spoke truly.  We have much to be thankful for.  I ought not
to have spoken so harshly to you."

"Nor I to have been so cross, sir.  It was my head hurt me, and made me
speak shortly."

"Say no more now, boy.  Come and let me play surgeon."

"What, for this?" cried Rob, laughing.  "It's only a scratch, sir, and
doesn't matter a bit."

But Brazier insisted, and soon after Rob's forehead was ornamented with
a strip of diachylon plaster, and the injury forgotten.

The men soon prepared a meal, and the rest of the day was spent in
preparing the deer meat to keep in store; the effect of the hot sun
being wonderful, the heat drying up the juices and checking the
decomposition that might have been expected to succeed its exposure.
But it in no case improved the appearance of the boat.

Toward evening Brazier did a little collecting, helped by the boys, and
later on the latter fished from the boat, with no small success, so that
there was no fear of the stores being placed too much under contribution
for some days to come.

The fishing was brought to a close, and their captives hung over the
side in a great bag composed of net, so that they could be kept alive
ready for use when required; and this done, Rob turned to Giovanni.

"Come ashore, Joe," he said.

Brazier looked up sharply from where he was taking notes and numbering
his dried specimens of plants.

"Where are you going?" he said.

"Only to have a bit of a wander ashore," replied Rob.

"No, no; be content with your day's work.  We shall have some supper
soon, and then turn in for a long night's rest.  Besides, I don't care
for you to go alone."

"Very well, sir," said Rob quietly; "only we couldn't go far and be
lost.  Shall we take Shaddy with us?"

"No; I wish you to stay in the boat this evening, and I'm going to call
the men on board as soon as they have well made up the fire.  There are
savage beasts about, and we don't want more trouble than we can help."

Rob looked disappointed, but he said nothing, and went right forward to
where Shaddy was busy washing out one of the guns; and there the two
lads sat, gazing across the green surface of lily leaves, watching the
birds which ran to and fro, the gorgeous colouring of the sky, and the
many tints reflected by the water where the stream ran winding through.
Then, too, there were splashings and plungings of heavy fish, beasts,
and reptiles to note, and very little to see, for by the time they had
made out the spot where the splash had been made, there was nothing
visible but the heaving of the great lily leaves and a curious motion of
their edges, which were tilted up by the moving creatures stirring
amidst the stems.

"Head hurt?" said Joe at last, after a long silence, broken only by the
grunts of Shaddy as he rubbed and polished away at the gun-barrel, so as
to remove the last trace of damp.

"Hurt?  No.  Only smarts a bit," replied Rob.

"Why did you want to go ashore again?"

There was no reply.

"I didn't; I was too tired.  Don't care for much walking in the hot sun.
Did you want to shoot?"

"No.  Wanted to see whether Mr Brazier had shot that poor cat."

"Poor cat!" said Joe, derisively: "I wonder whether a mouse calls his
enemy a poor cat.  Why, the brute could have taken you and shaken you
like a rat, and carried you off in its jaws."

"Who says so?" retorted Rob, rather warmly.

"I do."

"And how do you know you were right?"

"Well, of course I can't tell whether I'm right," said Joe, "only that's
what lions and tigers do."

"Seemed as if it was going to, didn't it?" said Rob, who was now growing
warm in the defence of the animal.  "Why, it was as tame as tame, and
I'm going ashore first thing to-morrow morning to track it out and find
where it lay down to die.  I want its skin, to keep in memory of the
poor thing.  It was as tame as a great dog."

"Won't be very tame 'morrow morning if you find it not dead," growled
Shaddy.

"Then you don't think it is dead, Shaddy?" cried Rob eagerly.

"Can't say nothing about it, my lad.  All I know is that Mr Brazier
fired two barrels at it, and as the shots didn't hit you they must have
hit the lion."

"Don't follow," said Rob, with a short laugh.  "Couldn't they have hit
the ground?"

Shaddy rubbed his head with the barrel of the gun he was oiling, and
that view of the question took a long time to decide, while the boys
smiled at each other and watched him.

"Well," said Shaddy at last, "p'raps you're right, Master Rob.  If the
shots didn't hit the lion they might have hit the ground."

"And you did not find the animal, nor see any blood?"

"Never looked for neither, my lad.  But, tell you what: if you do want
his skin I'll go with you in the morning and track him down.  I expect
we shall find him lying dead, for Mr Brazier's a wonderful shot."

"And not likely to miss," said Rob sadly.  "But I should like its skin,
Shaddy."

"And you shall have it, sir, if he's dead.  If he isn't he has p'raps
carried it miles away into the woods, and there's no following him
there."

Rob gazed wistfully across the opening now beginning to look gloomy, and
his eyes rested on the figures of the boatmen who were busily piling up
great pieces of dead wood to keep up the fire for the night, the
principal objects being to scare away animals, and have a supply of hot
embers in the morning ready for cooking purposes.  And as the fire
glowed and the shadows of evening came on, the figures of the men stood
out as if made of bronze, till they had done and came down to the boat.

An hour later the men were on board, the rope paid out so that they were
a dozen yards from the shore, where a little grapnel had been dropped to
hold the boat from drifting in, and once more Rob lay beneath the awning
watching the glow of the fire as it lit up the canvas, which was light
and dark in patches as it was free from burden or laden with the objects
spread upon it to dry.  From the forest and lake came the chorus to
which he was growing accustomed; and as the lad looked out through the
open end of the tent--an arrangement which seemed that night as if it
did nothing but keep out the comparatively cool night air--he could see
one great planet slowly rising and peering in.  Then, all at once, there
was dead silence.  The nocturnal chorus, with all its weird shrieks and
cries, ceased as if by magic, and the darkness was intense.

That is, to Rob: for the simple reason that he had dropped asleep.



CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

FOE OR FRIEND?

It was still dark when Rob awoke, and lay listening to the heavy
breathing of the other occupants of the boat.  Then, turning over, he
settled himself down for another hour's sleep.

But the attempt was vain.  He had had his night's rest--all for which
nature craved--and he now found that he might lie and twist and turn as
long as he liked without any effect whatever.

Under these circumstances he crept softly out and looked at the cool,
dark water lying beneath the huge leaves, some of which kept on moving
in a silent, secretive manner, as if the occupants of the lake were
trying to see what manner of thing the boat was, which lay so silent and
dark on the surface.

It had been terribly hot and stuffy under the awning, and the water
looked deliciously cool and tempting.  There was a fascination about the
great, black leaves floating there, which seemed to invite the lad to
strip off the light flannels in which he had slept, to lower himself
gently over the side, and lie in and on and amongst them, with the cool
water bracing and invigorating him ready for the heat and toil of the
coming day.

It would be good, thought Rob.  Just one plunge and a few strokes, and
then out and a brisk rub.

But there were the alligators and fish innumerable, nearly all of which
had been provided by nature with the sharpest of teeth.

He shuddered at the thought of how, as soon as his white body was seen
in the water, scores of voracious creatures might make a rush for him
and drag him down among the lily stems for a feast.

"Won't do," he muttered; "but what a pity it does seem!"

He sat watching the surface, and, as he saw how calm and still it was,
the longing for a bathe increased.  It would, he felt, be so
refreshing--so delicious after the hot night and the sensations of
prickly heat.  Surely he could get a quick plunge and back before
anything could attack him; and as he thought this the longing increased
tenfold, and plenty of arguments arose in favour of the attempt.  There
were numbers of great fish and alligators, he knew, but they were not
obliged to be there now.  Fish swam in shoals, and might be half a mile
away one hour though swarming at another.

"I've a good mind to," he thought, and as that thought came he softly
unfastened the collar of his flannel shirt.

But he went no farther, for common sense came to the front and pointed
out the folly of such a proceeding, after the warnings he had had of the
dangers of the river teeming as it did with fierce occupants.

"It will not do, I suppose," he muttered.  "I should like to try it,
though."

He glanced around, but no one was stirring.  The men forward were silent
beneath their blankets, and the occupants of the canvas cabin were all
sleeping heavily, as their breathing told plainly enough, so there was
no fear of interruption.

"I'll try it," said the lad, in an eager whisper.

"No.  There is no one to help me if I wanted any.  And yet is there
likely to be any danger?  Most likely the alligators would swim away if
they saw me, and would be more frightened of me than I should be of
them.  While as to the fish--Bah!  I'm a coward, and nothing else.  Dare
say the water's as cool as can be, while I'm as hot as any one could get
without being in a fever."

He rolled up the sleeve of his shirt above the elbow, and, leaning over
the side, thrust it down between the curves of two lily leaves which
overlapped.

"It is delightfully cool," he said to himself, and he thrust his arm
down farther, when his fingers came in contact with something rough,
which started away, making the water swirl in a tremendous eddy, and
caused the sudden abstraction of the lad's arm, but not so quickly that
he did not feel a sharp pang, and a tiny fish dropped from the skin on
to the bottom of the boat.

"The little wretch!" muttered Rob; and the lesson was sufficient.  He
did not feel the slightest desire to tempt the cool water more, but
applied his lips to the little bite, which was bleeding freely, thinking
the while that if one of those savage little fish could produce such an
effect, what would be the result of an attack by a thousand.

Day was near at hand as Rob sat there, though it was still dark, and a
cold mist hung over the water; but the nocturnal creatures had gone to
rest, and here and there came a chirrup or long-drawn whistle to tell
that the birds were beginning to stir, instinctively knowing that before
long the sun would be up, sending light and heat to chase away the mists
of night.  Now and then, too, there was a splash or a wallowing sound,
as of some great creature moving in the shallows, close up beneath where
the trees overhung the water, and the boy turned his head from place to
place, half in awe, half in eagerness to know what had made the sound.

But he could make out nothing that was more than twenty or thirty yards
from where the boat swung to her moorings; and, turning his head more
round, he sat thinking of the adventures of the previous day, and
wondered where the puma might be.

"It was a stupid thing to do to run right before that gun," he said to
himself; "but I hadn't time to think that Mr Brazier would fire, and I
didn't want the poor beast to be killed."

Rob sat thinking of how gentle and tame the great cat-like creature
seemed, and a curious sensation of sorrow came over him as he thought of
it crawling away into some shelter to die in agony from the effects of
the deadly wounds inflicted by Brazier's gun.

"And if I had not tumbled down," he said to himself, "it would have been
me instead;" and now he shuddered, for the full truth of his narrow
escape dawned upon him.

"It would have been horrid," he thought; "I never felt before how near
it was."

He leaned back and looked around at the misty darkness and then up at
the sky, where all at once a tiny patch began to glow and rapidly become
warmer, till it was of a vivid orange.

"Morning," said Rob half aloud; and feeling quite light-hearted at the
prospect of daylight and breakfast, he sat up and looked round him at
the positions, now dimly seen, of his companions, and was just thinking
of rousing up the men to see to the fire, when the latter took his
attention, and he turned to see if it was still glowing.

For some minutes he could not make out the exact spot where it had been
made.  It was in a little natural clearing about twenty yards from the
bank, but the early morning was still too dark for him to make out
either bank or clearing, till all at once a faint puff of air swept over
the lake, and as it passed the boat, going toward the forest, there was
a faint glow, as of phosphorescence, trembling in one particular spot,
and he knew that it must be caused by the fanning of the embers.

That faint light was only visible for a few moments, then all was dark
again, but it was a transparent darkness, gradually growing clearer.
Then a tree seemed to start up on the scene, and a clump of bushes
nearer the fire.  Soon after he could make out a great patch of feathery
green, and this had hardly grown clear enough for him to be certain what
it was, when something misty and undefined appeared to be moving along
the bank close to the tree to which the boat was tethered.  The next
moment it melted away into the soft darkness.

"Fancy!" said Rob to himself.  But directly after he knew it was not
fancy, for he could hear a peculiar scratching, rending sound, which put
him in mind of a cat tearing with its claws at the leg of a table.

And now as if by magic there was a soft warm glow diffused around, and,
to his surprise and delight, he saw again the object he had before
noticed, but no longer undefined.  It was grey, and looked transparent,
but it was a warm-grey, and grew moment by moment less transparent,
gradually assuming the shape of his friend of the previous day, alive
and to all appearances uninjured, as, with its soft, elastic, cat-like
step and undulating body and tail, it walked slowly down to the edge of
the bank, and stood staring at Rob as if waiting for him to speak.

For a few moments the lad was silent and motionless, as he strove hard
to detect signs of injury upon the soft, coat of the puma, but nothing
was visible, and the animal remained as motionless as he, save that the
long tail writhed and curled about as a snake might if gently held by
its head.

The next minute Rob had decided what to do.

Creeping silently astern, he unfastened and paid out a good deal of the
line which held the boat to the grapnel.  Then refastening it, he went
silently forward, and began to haul upon the other line, which was
secured to the tree ashore, thus bringing the boat's head close up to
the bank and within half a dozen yards of the puma, which stood watching
him till the boat touched the bank, when, without hesitation or fear of
consequences, Rob stepped ashore.

"Fine chance for him if he does mean to eat me!" thought Rob, with a
laugh.  But the next moment he did feel startled, for the animal
suddenly crouched, gathered its hind legs beneath it, and he could see
them working as the agile creature prepared to spring.

Rob's heart beat heavily, and a cry rose to his lips, but was not
uttered, for he felt paralysed, and he would have proved to be an
unresisting victim had the puma's intentions been inimical.  But the lad
soon knew that they were friendly, for the great bound the creature gave
landed it at his feet, where it immediately rolled over on to its side,
then turned upon its back, and with touches soft as those of a kitten
pulled at the boy's legs and feet, looking playfully up at him the
while.

"Why, you are a tame one," said Rob, with a sigh of relief.  "There's no
danger in you whatever," and sinking on one knee, he patted and rubbed
the great soft head which was gently moved about in his hand.

So satisfactory was this to the puma that it rolled itself about on the
ground, pressed its head against Rob's knee, and finally turned over
once more, couched, laid its head against him, and gazed up in his eyes
as he placed his hand upon the soft browny-grey head.

"Well, there's no mistake about this," said Rob aloud; "you and I are
good friends, and you must be a tame one.  The thing is, where is your
master?"

Rob had hardly uttered the word "tame" before the puma's eyes dilated,
and it uttered a low, deep growl, staring fiercely the while at the
boat.

Rob followed the direction of the animal's eyes, and saw that it was
watching Brazier, who had just stepped out from the canvas cabin,
holding a gun in his hand.

"Don't! don't do that!" cried Rob excitedly.  "It's quite tame, Mr
Brazier.  Look!"

He was about to bend down and caress the puma again; but as he turned it
was only to see its soft, tawny skin and outstretched tail as it made
one bound into the thick, low growth of bush and feathery grass, and it
was gone.

"Why, Rob," cried his leader, "how could you be so foolish as to go near
that savage beast?"

"But it isn't savage," said the lad eagerly; "it's as tame as any cat.
It must belong to some one near."

By this time Shaddy had heard the talking and risen, rather apologetic
for sleeping so long, and as soon as he had called up his men and sent
them ashore to see to the fire the case was laid before him.

"Nay, Master Rob," he said, "there's no one about here to tame lions.
It's a wild one sure enough.  Dessay he never saw a man or boy before,
and he's a young one perhaps, and a bit kittenish.  Wants to make
friends."

"Friends with a dangerous beast like that, man?" cried Brazier.
"Absurd!"

"Oh, they're not dangerous, sir; that is, not to man.  I never heard of
a lion touching a man unless the man had shot at and hurt him.  Then
they'll fight savagely for their lives.  Dangerous to monkeys, or dogs,
or deer; but I'm not surprised at its taking to Master Rob here, and
don't see no call to fear."

"Well, of course your experience is greater than mine, Naylor," said
Brazier; "but I should have thought that at any moment the beast might
turn and rend him."

"No, sir; no, sir; no fear of that!  I daresay the crittur would follow
him anywhere and be as friendly as a cat.  The Indians never take any
notice of lions.  It's the tigers they're a bit scared about.  Lions
hate tigers too; and I've known 'em fight till they were both dying."

"Ah well, we need not discuss the matter, for the puma has gone."

"Thought you were going to shoot at it again, sir," said Rob in rather
an ill-used tone, for he was disappointed at the sudden interruption to
his friendly intercourse with the beautiful beast.

By this time Giovanni was out of the boat, and stared rather at the
account of the morning's adventure; but the announcement soon after that
the coffee was boiling changed the conversation, and for the time being
the puma was forgotten.

The great natural clearing at the edge of the lake and the opening out
of the river itself gave so much opportunity for Brazier to prosecute
his collecting that he at once decided upon staying in the
neighbourhood--certainly for that day, if not for one or two more, and
in consequence the fire was left smouldering, while the boat was forced
along close in shore, which was no easy task, on account of the dense
growth of lilies.

The heat was great, but forgotten in the excitement of collecting, and,
with the help of his young companions, Brazier kept on making additions
to his specimens, while Rob's great regret was that they were not
seeking birds and insects as well.

"Seems such a pity," he confided to Joe.  "The orchids are very
beautiful when they are hanging down from the trees, with their petals
looking like the wings of insects and their colour all of such lovely
yellows and blues, but we shall only have the dried, bulb-like stems to
take back with us, and how do we know that they will ever flower again?"

"If properly dried, a great many of them will," said Brazier at that
moment.

Rob started.

"I didn't know you were listening, sir," he said.

"I was not listening, Rob, but you spoke so loudly, I could not help
hearing your words.  I can quite understand your preference for the
brilliant-coloured and metallic-plumaged birds, and also for the lovely
insects which we keep seeing, but specimens of most of these have been
taken to Europe again and again, while I have already discovered at
least four orchids which I am sure are new."

"But if they do not revive," said Rob, "we shall have had all our
journey for nothing."

"But they will revive, my boy, you may depend upon that--at least, some
of them; and to my mind we shall have done a far greater thing in
carrying to England specimens of these gorgeous flowers to live and be
perpetuated in our hothouses, than in taking the dried mummies of bird
and insect, which, however beautiful, can never by any possibility live
again."

"I didn't think of that," said Rob apologetically.

"I suppose not.  But there, be content to help me in my collecting; you
are getting plenty of adventure, and to my mind, even if we take back
nothing, we shall carry with us recollections of natural wonders that
will remain imprinted on our brains till the end of our days."

"He's quite right," thought Rob as he sat alone some time after; "but I
wish he wouldn't speak to me as if he were delivering a lecture.  Of
course I shall help him and work hard, but I do get tired of the
flowers.  They're beautiful enough on the trees, but as soon as they are
picked they begin to fade and wither away."

The conversation took place at the end of the lake, just where the river
issued in a narrow stream, walled in on either side by the trees as
before, and the intention was to cross this exit and go back by the
other side, round to the wide clearing where they had passed the
previous night.

Plans in unknown waters are more easily made than carried out.

They had halted for a short time at the foot of a majestic tree, one
evidently of great age, and draped from where its lower boughs almost
touched the water right to the crown with parasitic growth, much of
which consisted of the particular family of flowers Brazier had made his
expedition to collect.

Here several splendid specimens were cut from a huge drooping bough
which was held down by the men while the collector operated with a handy
little axe, bringing down as well insects innumerable, many of which
were of a stinging nature, and, to the dismay of both boys, first one
and then another brilliantly marked snake of some three feet long and
exceedingly slender.

These active little tree-climbers set to at once to find a hiding-place,
and at once it became the task of all the band to prevent this
unsatisfactory proceeding, no one present looking forward with
satisfaction to the prospect of having snakes as fellow-travellers,
especially poisonous ones.  But they were soon hunted out and thrown by
means of a stick right away into the water, but not to drown, for they
took to it, swimming as actively and well as an eel.

"Why, that last fellow will reach one of those boughs and get back into
a tree again," cried Joe.

"If a fish does not treat him like a worm," said Rob; and he did not
feel at all hopeful about the little reptile's fate.

But the next minute he had to think of his own.

One minute the boat was being propelled gently through the still waters
amongst the great lily leaves; the next they were in sight of the exit,
and something appeared to give the boat a sudden jerk.

"Alligator?" asked Rob excitedly.

"Stream!" growled Shaddy, seizing an oar and rowing with all his might
just as they were being swept rapidly down the lower river, the trees
gliding by them and the men appearing to have no power whatever to check
the boat's way as it glided on faster and faster, leaving the open lake
the next minute quite out of sight.



CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

IN A TROPIC STORM.

Rob and Joe looked at each other quite aghast as the boat was literally
snatched away out of the boatmen's control and went tearing down the
river.  For, beside the alteration in their plans, there was the fire
waiting, all glowing embers, that would cook to perfection; there were
wild fruits which the two lads had noted from the boat; and there was
the puma, whose society Rob felt a strong desire to cultivate.

Then, too, there was something startling in being suddenly robbed of all
power to act and being swept at a headlong speed along a rapid, for
aught they knew, toward some terrible waterfall, over which they would
be hurled.  So that it was with no little satisfaction that they saw
Shaddy seize the boat-hook and, after urging the crew to do their best
to pull the boat toward the trees, stand up in the bows and wait his
turn.

The crew worked hard, and kept the boat's head up stream, and by degrees
they contrived to get it closer to the side, while Shaddy made three
attempts to catch hold of a branch.  In each case the bough snapped off,
but at the fourth try the bough bent and held, though so great was the
shock that when the hook caught, the strong-armed man was nearly drawn
over the bows into the river, and would have been but for one of the
boatmen's help.

It was a sharp tussle for a few moments, and then two of the men caught
hold of hanging branches as the boat swung within reach.  The next
minute a rope was passed round a branch, and the boat was safely moored.

"Mind looking to see whether I've got any arms, Mr Rob?" said Shaddy.
"Feels as if they were both jerked out of their sockets."

"Are you hurt much?" asked the boys in a breath.

"Pootty tidy, young gents; but I ain't going to holler about it.
There's no time.  I don't mind going fast, you know, either in a boat or
on horseback, but I do hate for the boat or the horse to take the bit in
its teeth and bolt as this did just now."

"What do you propose doing, Naylor?" said Brazier.  "It is impossible to
get back, and yet I should have liked a few hours more at that
clearing."

"And them you shall have, sir, somehow.  I'm not the man to be beaten by
a boat without making a bit of a fight for it first.  Let's get my
breath and my arms--ah! they're coming back now.  I can begin to feel
'em a bit."

He sat rubbing his biceps, laughing at the boys, Brazier looking up and
down-stream uneasily the while.

"Do you know exactly where this river runs, Naylor?" he said at last.

"Well, not exactly, sir.  I know it goes right through the sort of
country you want to see, and that was enough for me; but I've a notion
that it goes up to the nor'-west, winding and twisting about till it
runs in one spot pootty nigh to the big river we left, so that we can
perhaps go up some side stream, drag the boat across a portage, and
launch her for our back journey over the same ground or water as we came
up."

"But we shall never get back to the lake," said Rob, as he glanced at
the running stream which glided rapidly by, making the boat drag at its
tethering rope as if at any moment it would snatch itself free.

"Never's a long time, Mr Rob.  We'll see."

He turned to his men, gave them a few instructions in a low tone of
voice, and three seated themselves on the port side, while Shaddy and
the fourth, a herculean fellow with muscles which bulged out like huge
ropes from his bronzed arms, stood in the bows, the latter with the
boat-hook and Shaddy with the rope.

"Praps you young gentlemen wouldn't mind putting a hand to the branches
when you get a chance," said Shaddy; "every pound of help gives us a
pound of strength."

Then, renewing his orders, he seized the light rope, hauled upon it, the
man beside him making good use of his hook, and between them they
dragged the boat a few feet and made fast the rope, hauled again, cast
off the rope, and made fast again--all helping wherever a bough could be
caught.

And so they slowly fought their way back against the gigantic strength
of the rapid stream, but not without risks.  Rob was hauling away at a
bough with all his might, when it suddenly snapped, and he would have
gone overboard had not Joe thrown himself upon him and held on just as
he was toppling down without power to recover his balance.

"That was near," said Rob as he gazed on the young Italian's ghastly
face.  "I say, don't look scared like that."

Joe shuddered and resumed his work, while Rob put a little less energy
into his next movements for a few minutes, but forgot his escape
directly after, and worked away with the rest.

It was toil which required constant effort, and they won their way
upward very slowly.  Twice over they lost ground by the giving way of
the branch to which the rope had been attached, and once the boat-hook
slipped from the Indian's hand and floated down-stream past the boat,
the heavy iron end causing it to keep nearly upright.  For a few moments
it disappeared, but came gently to the surface again just as it was
passing the stern, when the boys gave a ringing cheer, for, leaning out
as far as he could, Brazier secured it and passed it back to the man.

Of minor troubles there were plenty.  At one moment they would be
covered with insects which were rudely shaken from the boughs; at
another some branch beneath which they were passing would threaten to
sweep the canvas cabin out of the boat; and once it was Joe, whose
flannel was caught by a snaggy end and hung there with the boat passing
from under him till a chorus of cries made the stalwart boatman cease
his efforts and look back at the mischief he was causing as he hauled.

But, in spite of all difficulties, the boat was slowly drawn over the
ground lost in the wild race downward, till at last the lake was
reached, and a few sturdy efforts sufficed to drag it once more into
still water.

"Once is enough for a job like that, Master Rob," said Shaddy, as he
wiped his dripping brow with the back of his hand.

"It was hard work," replied Rob.

"Ay, 'twas; and if you wouldn't mind saying you were so hungry you
didn't know what to do, it would be doing us all a kindness, and make
Mr Brazier think about meat instead of vegetables."

He gave his head a nod sidewise at Brazier's back, for as the men rested
under the shade of a tree the naturalist was busy hauling down some
lovely clusters of blossoms from overhead.

"You mean you want some dinner, Shaddy?"

"That's it, sir.  This here engine will soon stop working if you don't
put on more coal."

"I'll give him a hint," said Rob, laughing; and he did, the result being
that Brazier gave the word for the men to row right across toward the
clearing--a task they eagerly commenced in spite of the heat and the
sturdy effort required to force a way through the dense covering of
broad green leaves.  They had the river to cross on their way, and as
the clear stream was neared a long way above its exit from the lake the
men, as if moved by one impulse, ceased rowing, and paused to take their
breath before making a sturdy effort to cross it without losing ground.

It was a necessary precaution, for the moment the bows of the boat
issued from among the dense growth the stem was pressed heavily
downward, and the opposite side of the stream was reached after quite a
sharp fight.  Then the long, steady pull was commenced again, and, with
the leaves brushing against the side, they forced their way onward till
the clearing came in view.

The faint curl of bluish smoke encouraged the men to fresh efforts, all
thinking of broiled deer meat and a fragrant cup of coffee, both of
which afforded grateful refreshment soon after they touched the shore.

"Will it be safe to attempt to continue our journey down that part of
the river?"  Brazier asked as they were seated afterward in the shade.

"Oh yes, sir, safe enough," replied Shaddy.

"But suppose we have to come back the same way?"

"Well, sir, we can do it, only it will take time."

"You will not mind, Mr Brazier?" said Joe, smiling.

"Indeed I shall, for the work is terrible.  Why did you say that?"

"Because you will have such a chance to collect, sir.  I saw hundreds of
beautiful blossoms which I thought you would like to get, and you could
gather them while the men rested."

"Ay, to be sure, sir.  Don't you mind about that river being swift!
Only wants contriving, and for you to know what's coming, so as to be
prepared.  Now I know what to expect, I can manage.  I shall just set
two of the fellows to pull gently, and go down starn first, and always
sit there ready with the boat-hook to hitch on to a tree if we are going
too fast.  You trust me, sir, spite of all that's gone before, and I'll
do my best for you and the young gents till your journey's done, though
I don't see any coming back this way."

"Of course I shall trust you," said Brazier.  "What's the matter?"

"Trust me now then, sir," cried Shaddy, who had leaped up, and was
looking sharply round.  "Get aboard, all of you.  Now, boys!" he roared
to his men, and he pointed to the sky.

Shaddy's orders were obeyed, and though there seemed to be no reason for
the preparations made, the guide was so confident of the coming of a
heavy storm that the waterproof sheet brought for such an emergency was
quickly drawn over the canvas roof of their little cabin and made fast;
the boat was moored head and stern close up to the bank and beneath a
huge, sheltering tree, the balers were laid ready for use in the
fore-part and the stern; and when this was all done, and the greatest
care taken to keep powder and bedding dry, Brazier turned and looked at
Shaddy.

"Well," he said, "is not this a false alarm?"

"No, sir; there's a storm coming.  We shall have it soon.  Good job we'd
got the cooking done."

"But I can't see a cloud," said Rob.

"Don't matter," replied Joe, who was also looking keenly round.  "I've
seen the heavy rain come streaming down when the sky has been quite
clear, and the water has felt quite warm.  Look at those fellows; they
know the storm's coming, or they would not do that."

He pointed toward the boatmen, who were throwing a tarpaulin across the
bows, ready for them to creep under as soon as the rain came.

"False alarm, boys!" said Brazier.

Shaddy overheard him, and wrinkled up his face in a curious grin as he
looked hard at Rob.  It was as much as to say, "All right!  Just you
wait a bit and see who's right and who's wrong."

"My word, how hot!" cried Rob the next minute, for the sun appeared to
be shining down through a kind of transparent haze so dense that it
acted like a burning glass.

"Yes, this is fierce," said Joe, drawing back into the shade afforded by
the great tree.

"It would give one sunstroke, wouldn't it, if we stopped in the full
blaze?"

"I suppose so.  But I say, Shaddy's right.  We are going to have a
storm."

"How do you know?"

"By the sun gleaming out like that."

"Oh, I don't think that's anything," said Rob.  "Here, let's get up into
this tree and collect some orchids for Mr Brazier."

He looked up into the large forest monarch as he spoke--a tree which on
three sides was wonderfully laden with great drooping boughs.
Consequent upon its position at the western corner of the clearing where
the boat was moored, the boughs formed a magnificent shelter for their
boat down almost to the water, while on the side of the opening they
pretty well touched the ground.

But Rob paid little heed to this, his attention being taken up by the
fact that, though there was perfect silence, the tree was alive with
birds and monkeys, which were huddled together in groups, as if their
instinct had taught them that a terrible convulsion of nature was at
hand.  As a rule they would have taken flight or scampered about through
the branches as soon as human beings had come to the tree, but now, as
if aware of some great danger, they were content to share the shelter
and run all risks.

"See them, Master Rob?" said Shaddy, with a grin.  "No mistake this
time!  Look out; I daresay there'll be snakes dropping down there
by-and-by, but so long as you don't touch 'em I don't s'pose they'll
touch us.  Shouldn't wonder if we get something else."

Just then Brazier called him to draw his attention to some of the
covering, and they heard him say,--

"Don't see as we can do any more, sir.  Things are sure to get wet; you
can't stop it.  All we can do is to keep 'em from getting wetter than we
can help."

The sun still shone brilliantly, streaming down, as it were, through the
leaves of the great tree like a shower of silver rain, but the silence
now was painful, and Rob strained his ears to catch the peculiar
modulation of one of the cricket-like insects which were generally so
common around.  But not one made a sound, and at last, as if troubled by
the silence, the boy cried half jeeringly, "All this trouble for
nothing!  I say, Joe, where's the storm?"

"Here!" was the reply in a whisper, as all at once out of the clear sky
great drops of rain came pattering down, then great splashes; and
directly after, with a hissing rush, there were sheets of rushing water
streaming through the branches and splashing upon the tarpaulin
coverings of the boat.

"I say, I never saw it rain like this before," cried Rob as he sheltered
himself beneath the tarpaulin and canvas.  "Will it thunder--"

He was going to say, "too," but the word remained unspoken, and he
shrank back appalled by a blinding flash of vivid blue lightning, which
seemed to dash through beneath their shelter and make every face look of
a ghastly bluish-grey.

Almost simultaneously there was a deafening peal of thunder, and, as if
by an instantaneous change--probably by some icy current of air on
high--the moisture-laden atmosphere was darkened by dense mists whirling
and looking like foam, clouds of slaty black shut out the sun, and the
rain came down in a perfect deluge, streaming through the tree and
pouring into the lake with one incessant roaring splash.

One moment beneath the awning it was black as night, the next it was all
one dazzling glare, while in peal after peal the mighty thunder came,
one clap succeeding another before it had had time to die away in its
long metallic reverberations, that sounded as if the thunder rolled away
through some vast iron tunnel.

No one attempted to speak, but all crowded together listening
awe-stricken to the deafening elemental war, one thought dominating
others in their minds, and it was this: "Suppose one of these terrible
flashes of lightning strikes the tree!"

Reason and experience said, "Why shelter beneath a tree at a time like
this?" but the instinct of self-preservation drove them there to escape
the terrible battering of the rain and the rushing wind.

For they had ample knowledge of the state of the lake, though, save in
momentary glances, it was invisible beneath the black pall of cloud and
rain, for waves came surging in, making the boat rise and fall, while
from time to time quite a billow rushed beneath the drooping boughs,
which partially broke its force ere it struck against the side of the
boat with a heavy slap and sent its crest over the covering and into the
unprotected parts.

There was something confusing as well as appalling in the storm, which
was gigantic as compared to anything Rob had seen at home, and as he
crouched there listening in the brief intervals of the thunder-claps,
the rain poured down on the tarpaulin roof with one continuous rush and
roar as heavily as if the boat had been backed in beneath some
waterfall.

All at once from out of the darkness a curious startling sound was
heard, which puzzled both lads for some minutes, till they suddenly
recollected that Shaddy had placed tin balers fore and aft, and any
doubt as to their being the cause of the peculiar noise was set at rest
by Shaddy, who suddenly thrust in his head at the end of a deafening
roar and shouted,--

"How are you getting on, gentlemen?  Water got in there yet?"

"No, no," was shouted back, "not yet."

"That's right.  We're pumping it out here as quick as we can.  Comes in
fast enough to most sink us."

Shaddy then went on working away out in the pelting rain, and a minute
later they made out that his chief man was hard at work forward.

And still the rain came down, and the lightning kept on flashing through
the dark shelter; while, if there was any change at all in the thunder,
it was louder, clearer, and more rapid in following the electric
discharge.

"I say, Joe," whispered Rob at last, with his lips close to his
companion's ear, "how do you feel?"

"Don't know: so curious--as if tiny pins and needles were running
through me.  What's that curious singing noise?"

"That's just what I want to know.  I can feel it all through me, and my
ears are as if I had caught a bad cold.  Like bells ringing; singing you
call it."

Just then Shaddy's voice was heard in an interval between two peals of
thunder shouting to his men in a tone of voice which indicated that
something was wrong, and Brazier thrust out his head from the opening at
one end of the awning to ask what was the matter.

"Matter, sir?  Why, if we don't get all hands at the pumps the ship'll
sink."

"Is it so bad as that?  We'll all come at once."

"Nay, nay.  I've got a strong enough crew, only we must use buckets
instead of balers."

"But--"

"Go inside, sir, please, out of the wet, and see to your things being
kept dry.  I was 'zaggerating, being a bit excited; that's all.  I don't
want you, and I daresay the storm's nearly over now."

The sound of dipping water and pouring it over the side went on merrily
in the darkness and brilliant light alternately, for, in spite of the
guide's words, there seemed to be no sign of the storm abating, and
while the men were busy outside Brazier and the two boys set to work
piling the various objects they wished to keep dry upon the barrels
which had been utilised for their stores, for the water had invaded the
covered-in part of the boat to a serious extent, and threatened more
damage every moment.

A few minutes later, though, the efforts of the men began to show, and
Shaddy appeared again for one moment, his face being visible in the
glare of light, but was hidden the next.

"Getting the water down fast now, sir," he said.  "Hope you haven't much
mischief done."

"A great many things soaked."

"That don't matter, sir, so long as your stores are right.  Sun'll dry
everything in an hour or two."

"But when is it coming, Shaddy?"

"'Fore long, sir."

They did not see him go, but knew from the sound of his voice the next
minute that he was in the fore-part of the boat, ordering his men to
take up some of the boards.

Ten minutes later the rain ceased as suddenly as it had begun.  There
was a vivid flash of lightning, a long pause, and then a deep-toned
roar, while all at once the interior of the little cabin became visible,
and a little later the sun came out to shine brilliantly on what looked
like a lake of thick mist.

"Will one of you young gents unfasten the stern rope?" cried Shaddy,
"and we'll get out from under this dripping tree."

"All right!" cried Rob, and he turned to throw open the stern end of the
awning, while Brazier and Joe went in the other direction to where the
men were still baling, but scraping the bottom hard at every scoop of
the tins they were using.

The stern end of the canvas was secured by a couple of straps, similar
to those used in small tents, and these were so wet that it was not easy
to get them out of the buckles, but with a little exertion this was
done, and Rob parted the ends like the curtains of a bed, peered out at
the dripping foliage, and shut them to again, startled by what he saw.

After a few moments' hesitation, he was roused to action by a shout from
Shaddy.

"Can't you get it undone, sir?"

"Yes, I think so.  Wait a moment," cried Rob huskily, and opening the
canvas curtain once more, he stepped out boldly and faced that which had
startled him before, this being nothing less than the puma.  For it had
either leaped from the shore into the boat or crept out along one of the
great horizontal boughs of the tree and then dropped lightly down to
take its place right in the stern, where it was sitting up licking its
drenched coat as contentedly as some huge cat.

It looked so different in its soaked state that for the moment Rob was
disposed to think it another of the occupants of the forest, but his
doubts were immediately set aside by the animal ceasing its occupation
and giving its head a rub against him as, hardly knowing what to do, the
boy unfastened the rope in obedience to orders, set the boat free, and
then wished he had not done so till the puma had been driven ashore.

"All right, sir?" shouted Shaddy, who was hidden, like the rest, by the
intervening cabin-like structure.

"Yes," cried Rob, as the puma set up its ears and looked angrily in the
direction from which the voices came, while the boat began to glide out
through the dripping boughs, and the next minute was steaming in the hot
sunshine.

"What shall I do?" thought Rob, who was now in an agony of perplexity,
longing to call to his companions and yet in his confusion dreading to
utter a word, for the fear was upon him that the moment the puma caught
sight of Brazier it would fly at him.  And again he mentally asked the
question, "What shall I do?"

Meanwhile the puma had continued contentedly enough to lick its coat,
sitting up on the narrow thwart at the end once more exactly like a cat,
and in such a position that Rob felt how easy it would be to give the
creature a sharp thrust and send it overboard, when it would be sure to
swim ashore and relieve him of his perplexity.

While he was hesitating, the word "Oh!" was uttered close behind him,
and looking sharply round, there was the wondering face of Joe thrust
out between the canvas hangings, which he held tightly round his neck,
being evidently too much startled to speak or move.

"It came on board, Joe, during the storm," whispered Rob; "whatever
shall we do?"

The lad made no answer for a few moments, and then in a hurried
whisper--

"Call Mr Brazier to shoot it."

This roused Rob.

"What for?" he said angrily; "the poor thing's as tame as can be.
Look!"

He took a step toward the great cat-like creature, and it ceased licking
itself and leaned sideways as if to be caressed.

At that moment Joe popped back his head, and Brazier's voice was
heard:--

"They want the grapnel lowered, Rob, my lad.  Can you--Why, whatever is
this?"

The aspect of the puma changed in an instant.  Its ears went down nearly
flat upon its head, and it started upon all-fours, tossing its tail
about and uttering a menacing growl.

Brazier started back, and Rob knew for what.

"No, no, Mr Brazier," he cried; "don't do that.  The poor thing came on
board during the storm.  It's quite tame.  Look here, sir, look."

As he spoke in quite a fit of desperation, he began patting and soothing
the animal, and when Brazier peered out again, in company with a loaded
gun, the puma was responding to Rob's caresses in the most friendly way.

"Anything the matter, sir?" said Shaddy from beyond the cabin.  "Can't
you get the grapnel overboard?"

"Come and look here," whispered Brazier; and their guide crept into the
cabin and peered out behind, his face puckering up into a grin.

"What is to be done?" whispered Brazier; "I can't fire without hitting
the boy."

"Then I wouldn't fire, sir," replied Shaddy.  "'Sides, there ain't no
need.  The thing's quite a cub, I think, and tame enough.  I don't
suppose it'll show fight if we let it alone."

"Stop, man!  What are you going to do?"

"Go to 'em," replied Shaddy coolly.

"But it will spring at you.  It turned threateningly on me just now."

"Don't seem to on Master Rob, sir, and I don't think it will.  What do
you say to going first, Mr Jovanni?"

"No," said the lad shortly.  "I don't like animals."

"Well, then, here goes," said Shaddy coolly.  "Don't shoot, sir, unless
the crittur turns very savage, and then not till I say, `Now!'"

He thrust the two canvas curtains apart quietly and stepped into the
little open space astern, when once more the puma's aspect changed and
it turned upon the new-comer menacingly.

"Pat him again, Master Rob," said Shaddy quietly.  "I want to make
friends too.  Here, old chap," he continued, sitting down, as Rob
hurriedly patted and stroked the animal's head, "let's have a look at
you.  Come, may I pat you too?"

He stretched out his hand, but the puma drew back suspiciously, and,
with the others watching the scene, he remained quiet while Rob
redoubled his caresses, and the puma began to utter its low, rumbling,
purring sound.

"Only wants time, Mr Brazier, sir," said Shaddy quietly.  "I don't
think the brute's a bit savage.  Only thinks we mean mischief and is
ready to fight for himself.  I could be friends with him in an hour or
two.  What's best to be done--get him ashore?"

"Yes, as soon as possible."

"All right, sir; you go and tell the men to back the boat in to where we
landed before."

The canvas hangings dropped to, and Shaddy sat perfectly still, watching
the actions of their strange visitor and talking in a low voice to Rob,
while a low creaking began as two of the men forward thrust out their
oars and backed water.

Slight as the sound was, that and the motion of the boat startled the
animal, which began to look about uneasily, but a touch or two from Rob
calmed it directly, and after responding to his caresses it turned to
look curiously at Shaddy, taking a step forward and then stopping.

"Well, what do you think of me, puss, eh?" said Shaddy quietly.  "I say,
Mr Rob, you and I had better keep him and set up as lion-tamers."

The rough voice had its effect upon the animal, which ceased its purring
sound and backed away close to Rob, against whom it stood, and began
watching the bank toward which the boat was being thrust.

"How are we to get it ashore?" said Rob at last.

"You want it to go, then?"

"No," replied Rob, "I don't.  It is so very tame, I should like to keep
it, but it does not care for anybody else."

"Don't mind me seemingly," said Shaddy.  "Well, the best thing will be
for you to jump ashore as soon as we're close in, and then it strikes me
he'll come after you, and if you kept on petting him he'd follow you
anywhere."

"You think so, Shaddy?"

"Feel sure of it, sir, but it ain't like a dog.  You can't make a
companion of a scratching thing like that."

"Why not?  A dog's a biting thing," said Rob shortly.

"Well, yes, sir, but here we are.  Better get him ashore.  There ain't
room for him aboard here.  There might be a row, for he ain't ready to
make friends with everybody."

Rob stepped on to the gunwale rather unwillingly, for, in a misty way,
he was beginning to wonder whether it was possible for him to retain the
puma as a companion, though all the time he could see the difficulties
in the way.

He leaped ashore, and, as Shaddy had suggested, the puma immediately
made a light effortless bound and landed beside him, pressing close up
to the lad's side and rubbing one ear against his hand, while the
occupants of the boat looked wonderingly on.

"What am I to do next?" asked Rob.  "If I jump back on board, he'll come
too."

"Safe," said Shaddy; "and there's no more room for passengers.  Here,
stop a moment; I have it."

"What are you going to do?" said Brazier, who was watching the movements
of the puma with anxiety on Rob's behalf, but with keen interest all the
same, as he saw the active creature suddenly throw itself down by the
boy's feet and, playful as a kitten, begin to pat at first one boot and
then the other, ending by rubbing its head upon them, watching their
owner all the time.

"I'm going to get Mr Rob aboard without that great cat, sir, and this
seems best way."

He drew his knife, raised the tarpaulin, and cut off a good-sized piece
of the deer meat; then, bidding the men to take their oars and be ready
to row at the first command, he turned to Rob.

"Look here, sir," he said, "I'll pitch you the piece of dried meat.  You
catch it and then carry it a few yards, and let the lion smell it.  Give
it him behind one of those bushes, and as soon as he is busy eating it
dodge round the bush and come aboard.  We'll soon have the boat too far
for him to jump."

He threw the piece of dry meat to the boy, who caught it and walked as
directed, the puma following him eagerly and sniffing at the food.

The next minute those in the boat saw Rob disappear behind a clump of
low growth, and directly after he reappeared running toward them just
as, uneasy at his being out of sight with the fierce creature, Brazier
had called upon Giovanni to bring his gun and accompany him ashore.

But Rob's reappearance of course stopped this, and the next minute he
was on board and being rowed away from the shore.

"It seems too bad," cried Rob, "just as if one was cheating the poor
thing.  Look, there it is."

For just then the puma stalked out from behind the bushes and stood
tossing its tail and looking round as if in search of Rob, ending by
walking quickly down to the edge of the lake and standing there gazing
after the boat, which was now being rowed slowly down once more toward
the scene of their adventure with the swift current, Brazier having
decided to stay one more day at the lower part of the lake before
descending the river farther; and the object now in view was the
discovery of a fresh halting-place for the night.



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

AN INTERNATIONAL QUARREL.

"What's the matter, Rob?" said Brazier, as he turned suddenly from where
he had been laying various articles of clothing out in the warm sunshine
to dry and found the two lads seated together in silence, Rob with his
elbows on the side of the boat and his chin in his, hands, gazing back
ashore.

"I can't get a word out of him, sir," said Joe.  "I think it's because
the lion was left behind."

"Nonsense!  Rob is not so childish as to fret after a toy he cannot
have.  Come, my lad, there is plenty to do.  We must make use of the
evening sun to get everything possible dry.  Come and help.  Wet clothes
and wet sleeping-places may mean fever."

Rob looked reproachfully at Joe, and began to hurry himself directly,
his movement bringing him in contact with Shaddy, who was dividing his
time between keeping a sharp look-out along the shore for a good
halting-place suitable for making a fire, giving instructions to his
men, and using a sponge with which to sop up every trace of moisture he
could find within the boat.

"There, Mr Rob, sir," he said as he gave the sponge a final squeeze
over the side, "I think that'll about do.  It's an ill wind that blows
nobody any good.  That storm has done one thing--given the boat a good
wash-out--and if we make a big fire to-night and dry everything that got
wet, we shall be all the better for it.  Don't see storms like that in
England, eh?"

"No," said Rob shortly, and he took down and began rubbing the moisture
from his gun.

"Ah, that's right, my lad; always come down sharp on the rust, and stop
it from going any further.  Why, hullo! not going to be ill, are you?"

Rob shook his head.

"You look as dumps as dumps, Mr Rob, sir.  I know you're put out about
that great cat being left behind."

Rob was silent.

"That's it.  Why, never mind that, my lad.  You can get plenty of things
to tame and pet, if you want 'em, though I say as we eight folks is
quite enough in one boat without turning it into a wild beast show."

Rob went on rubbing the barrel of his gun.

"What do you say to a nice young pet snake, sir?" said Shaddy, with his
eyes twinkling, till Rob darted an angry glance at him, when he changed
his tone and manner.

"Tell you what, sir, I'll get one of my boys to climb a tree first time
I see an old one with some good holes in.  He shall get you a nice young
parrot to bring up.  You'll like them; they're full of tricks, and as
tame as can be.  Why, one of them would live on the top of the cabin,
and climb about in a way as would amoose you for hours."

Rob darted another angry look at him.

"And do you think I want a parrot to amuse me for hours?" he said
bitterly.

"Have a monkey," said Joe, who had heard the last words.  "Shaddy will
get you a young one, and you can pet that and teach it to play tricks
without any risk to anybody, if you must have a plaything."

He accompanied this with so taunting a look that it fired Rob's temper,
just at a time when he was bitterly disappointed at the result of his
adventure.  Joe's words, too, conveyed the boy's feeling, which was
something akin to jealousy of the new object which took so much of the
young Englishman's thoughts.

Stung then by his companion's words and look, Rob turned upon him and
said sarcastically,--

"Thank you: one monkey's enough on board at a time."

The young Italian's eyes flashed, as, quick as lightning, he took the
allusion to mean himself, and he turned sharply away without a word, and
went right aft to sit gazing back over the water.

"Well, you've been and done it now, Mr Rob, and no mistake," whispered
Shaddy.  "You've made Master Jovanni's pot boil over on to the fire, and
it ain't water, but oil."

"Oh, I am sorry, Shaddy," said Rob in a low tone, for all his own anger
had evaporated the moment he saw the effect of his words on the
hot-blooded young Southerner.

"Sorry, lad?  I should think you are.  Why, if I said such a thing as
that to an Italian man, I should think the best thing I could do would
be to go and live in old England again, where there would be plenty of
policemen to take care of me."

"But I was not serious."

"Ay, but you were, my lad, and that's the worst of it.  You said it in a
passion on purpose to sting him, and he's as thin-skinned as a silkworm.
He has gone yonder thinking you despise him and consider he's no better
than a monkey, and if you'd set to for six hundred years trying to think
out the nastiest thing you could invent to hurt his feelings you
couldn't have hit on a worse."

"But it was a mere nothing--the thought of the moment, Shaddy,"
whispered Rob.

"O' course it was, dear lad, but, you see, that thought of the moment,
as you call it, has put his back up.  For long enough now English folk
have said nasty things to Italians, comparing 'em to monkeys, because of
some of 'em going over to England playing organs and showing a monkey at
the end of a string.  You see, they're so proud and easily affronted
that such a word feels like a wapps's sting and worries 'em for days."

"I'll go and beg his pardon.  I am sorry."

"Won't be no good now, sir.  Better wait till he has cooled down."

"I wish I hadn't said it, Shaddy."

"Ay, that's what lots of us feels, sir, sometimes in our lives.  I hit a
man on the nose aboard a river schooner once, and knocked him through
the gangway afterwards into the water, and as soon as I'd done it I
wished I hadn't, but that didn't make him dry."

"I wish he had turned round sharply and hit me," said Rob.

"Ah, it's a pity he didn't, isn't it?" said Shaddy drily.  "You wouldn't
have hit him again, of course.  You're just the sort o' young chap to
let a lad hit you, and put your fists in your pockets to keep 'em quiet,
and say, `Thanky,' ain't you?"

"What do you mean--that I should have hit him again?"

"Why, of course I do, and the next moment you two would have been
punching and wrestling and knocking one another all over the boat, till
Mr Brazier had got hold of one and I'd got hold of the other, and
bumped you both down and sat upon you.  I don't know much, but I do know
what boys is when they've got their monkeys up."

"Don't talk about monkeys," whispered Rob hotly; "I wish there wasn't a
monkey on the face of the earth."

"Wish again, Mr Rob, sir, as hard as ever you can, and it won't do a
bit o' good."

"Don't talk nonsense, Shaddy," said Rob angrily.

"That's right, sir; pitch into me now.  Call me something; it'll do you
good.  Call me a rhinoceros, if you like.  It won't hurt me.  I've got a
skin just as thick as one of them lovely animals.  Go it."

"I do wish you would talk sense," cried Rob, in a low, earnest whisper.
"You know I've no one to go and talk to about anything when I want
advice."

"No, I don't," said Shaddy gruffly.  "There's Muster Brazier."

"Just as if he would want to be bothered when his head's full of his
specimens and he's thinking about nothing else but classifying and
numbering and labelling!  He'd laugh, and call it a silly trifle, and
tell us to shake hands."

"Good advice, too, my lad, but not now.  Wait a bit."

"I can't wait, knowing I've upset poor old Joe like that.  I want to be
friends at once."

"That's good talk, my lad, only it won't work at present."

"Ah, now you're talking sensibly and like a friend," said Rob.  "But why
will it not do now?"

"'Cause Mr Jovanni ain't English.  He's nursing that all up, and it
isn't his natur' to shake hands yet.  Give the fire time to burn out,
and then try him, my lad; he'll be a different sort then to deal with."

Rob was silent for a few minutes.

"That's good advice, Mr Rob, sir, and so I tell you; but I mustn't stop
here talking.  It'll soon be sundown, and then, you know, it's dark
directly, and 'fore then we must be landed and the lads making a good
fire.  I wish Mr Brazier would come and give more orders about our
halting-place to-night."

"He's too busy with his plants, Shaddy; and I ought to be helping him."

"Then why don't you go, my lad?"

"How can I, with Joe sitting there looking as if I had offended him for
life?  I'll go and shake hands at once."

"No, you won't, lad."

"But I will."

"He won't let you."

"Won't he?" said Rob firmly.  "I'm in the wrong, and I'll tell him so
frankly, and ask him to forgive me."

"And then he won't; and, what's worse, he'll think you're afraid of him,
because it is his natur' to."

"We'll see," said Rob; and going round outside the canvas awning by
holding on to the iron stretchers and ropes, he reached the spot where
Joe sat staring fixedly astern, perfectly conscious of Rob's presence,
but frowning and determined upon a feud.

Rob glanced back, and could see Brazier through the opening in the
canvas busily examining his specimens, so as to see if any had grown
damp through the rain.  Then, feeling that, if he whispered, their
conversation would not be heard, Rob began.

"Joe!"

There was no reply.

"Joe, old chap, I'm so sorry."  Still the young Italian gazed over the
lake.  "I say, Joe, it's like being alone almost, you here and I out
there.  We can't afford to quarrel.  Shake hands, old fellow."

Joe frowned more deeply.

"Oh, come, you shall," whispered Rob.  "I say, here, give me your hand
like a man.  I was put out about losing the puma, because I was sure I
could tame it; and it would have made such a jolly pet to go travelling
with.  It could have lived on the shore and only been on board when we
were going down the river.  It put me out, and I said that stupid thing
about the monkey."

Joe started round with his eyes flashing.

"Do you want me to strike you a blow?" he hissed angrily.

"No; I want you to put your fist in mine and to say we're good friends
again.  I apologise.  I'm very sorry."

"Keep your apologies.  You are a mean coward to call me a name like
that.  If we were ashore instead of on a boat, I should strike you."

"No, you wouldn't," said Rob sturdily.

"What! you think I am afraid?"

"No; but you would be a coward if you did, because I tell you that I
should not hit you again."

"Because you dare not," said the young Italian, with a sneer.

Rob flushed up angrily, and his words belied his feelings, which
prompted him, to use his own expression, to punch the Italian's head,
for he said,--

"Perhaps I am afraid, but never mind if I am.  You and I are not going
to quarrel about such a trifle as all this."

"A trifle?  To insult me as you did?"

"Don't be so touchy, Joe," cried Rob.  "Come, shake hands."

But the lad folded his arms across his breast, and at that moment there
was the sharp report of Brazier's gun and a heavy splashing in the water
among the lily leaves close up to the drooping trees which hid the cause
of the turmoil.

There was a little excitement among the men as the boat was rowed close
in under the trees, and there, half in the water, lay one of the curious
animals known as a water-pig, or carpincho.

A rope was immediately made fast to tow the dead animal to the
halting-place to cut up for the evening meal, but before they had rowed
far Shaddy shouted to the men to stop.

"That won't do," he cried.

"What's the matter, Shaddy?"

"Matter?" growled the guide; "why, can't you see, sir?  There won't be a
bit left by the time we've gone a mile.  Look at 'em tearing away at it.
Well, I never shall have any sense in my head.  To think of me not
knowing any better than that!"

He unfastened the rope hanging astern, and hauled the dead animal along
the side to the bows of the boat, with fish large and small dashing at
it and tugging away by hundreds, making the water boil, as it were,
with, their rapid movement.

"Tchah!  I'm growing stoopid, I think," growled Shaddy as he hauled the
water-pig in over the bows, the fish hanging on and leaping up at it
till it was out of reach; and then their journey was continued till a
suitable halting-place was reached, where by a roaring fire objects that
required drying were spread out, while the meat was cooked and the
coffee made, so that by the time they lay down to rest in the boat there
was not much cause for fear of fever.



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

A CATASTROPHE.

The next morning the sun was drinking up the mists at a wonderful rate
when Rob opened his eyes, saw Joe close by him fast asleep, and raised
his hand to give him a friendly slap, but he checked himself.

"We're not friends yet," he said to himself, with a curious, regretful
feeling troubling him; and as he went forward to get one of the men to
fill him a bucket of water for his morning bath, for the first time
since leaving England he felt dismal and low-spirited.

"Morning, sir!" said Shaddy.  "Mr Joe not wakened yet?"

"No."

"Did you two make friends 'fore you went to sleep?"

"No, Shaddy."

"Then I lay tuppence it wasn't your fault.  What a pity it was you let
your tongue say that about the monkey!"

"Yes, Shaddy," said Rob as he plunged his head into the pail and had a
good cool sluice.  "I wish I hadn't now.  It was a great pity."

"True, sir, it was.  You see, there ain't no room in a boat for
quarrelling, and if it came to a fight you'd both go overboard together
and be eaten by the fish afore you knew where you were.  And that would
not be pleasant, would it?"

"Don't talk nonsense, Shaddy," said Rob shortly as he plunged his head
into the bucket again.

"Certinly not, sir," replied the man seriously.  "You see, I know how it
would be as well as can be.  'Talian lads don't fight like English lads.
They can't hit out straight and honest, but clings and cuddles and
wrastles.  Soon as ever you began he'd fly at you, and tie his arms and
legs about you in knots, and hamper you so that you couldn't keep your
balance, and as there's no room in the boat, you'd be ketching your toe
somewhere, and over you'd go.  If I were you, Mr Rob, sir, I wouldn't
fight him."

"Will you leave off talking all that stupid nonsense, Shaddy?" cried Rob
angrily as he began now polishing his head and face with the towel.
"Who is going to fight?  I suppose you think it's very clever to keep on
with this banter, but I can see through you plainly enough."

Shaddy chuckled.

"All right, sir; I won't say no more.  Give him time, and don't notice
him, and then I daresay he'll soon come round."

"I shall go on just as if nothing had happened," said Rob quietly.  "I
apologised and said I was sorry, and when his annoyance has passed off
he'll be friends again.  What a glorious morning after the storm!"

"Glorious ain't nothing to it, sir.  Everything's washed clean, and the
air shines with it.  Even looks as if the sun had got his face washed,
too.  See how he flashes."

"I can feel, Shaddy," said Rob, with a laugh.

"That's nothing to what's coming, my lad.  Strikes me, too, that we
shall find a little more water in the stream, if Mr Brazier says we're
to go down the river to-day.  Hear the birds?"

"Hear them?" cried Rob.  "Why, they are ten times as lively to-day."

"That they are, sir.  They're having a regular feast on the things
washed out of their holes by the rain.  As for the flowers, Mr Brazier
will have no end of beauties to pick.  They'll come out like magic after
this rain.  He won't want to go on to-day."

"Yes, I shall, Naylor," said Brazier, stepping out from under the
awning.  "We may as well go on, beautiful as all this is.  Ah," he
continued as he gazed round and took a long, deep breath, "what
gloriously elastic air!  What a paradise!  Rob, my lad, there can be
nothing fairer on earth."

"Don't you be in a hurry, sir!" growled Shaddy.  "I'm going to show you
places as beat this hollow."

"Impossible, my man!" said Brazier.

"Well, sir, you wait and see.  Bit o' breakfast before we start?"

"Yes," said Brazier, and the men just then stirred the fire together,
and called from the shore that the water was boiling and the cakes in
the embers baked.

The sensation of delicious comparative coolness after the storm as they
sat under the trees, and the fragrance borne from myriads of flowering
plants was so delightful to the senses that Rob looked with dismay at
the idea of leaving the place for the present.  The thirsty ground had
drunk up the rain, and only a little moisture remained where the sun
could not penetrate, while the sky was of a vivid blue, without a speck
of cloud to be seen.

But, though Brazier did not notice it, there was a jarring element in
the concord of that glorious morning, for the young Italian was heavy
and gloomy, and hardly spoke during the _alfresco_ meal.

"What's that?" said Rob suddenly as there was a slight rustling among
the boughs and undergrowth a short distance away.

"Might be anything, sir," said Shaddy.  "Some little animal--monkey
praps.  It won't hurt us.  Maybe it's a snake."

In spite of an effort to seem unconcerned, Rob could not resist the
desire to glance at his comrade at the mention of the monkey, and, as he
fully expected, even though he could not check it, there was Joe glaring
at him fiercely.

Rob dropped his eyes, feeling that Joe fully believed he was doing it to
annoy him, and that Shaddy had the same intention.

Meanwhile the sound had ceased, and was forgotten by the time they were
all on board once more, the rope which had moored them to a tree being
cast off.

"Now, my lads, away with you!" growled Shaddy, and the oars dropped
among the lily leaves with a splash, startling quite a shoal of fish on
one side and a large reptile on the other, which raised quite a wave as
it dashed off with a few powerful strokes of its tail for deeper water.

They were about fifty yards from the shore, when Shaddy suddenly laid
his hand upon Rob's shoulder and pointed back to the place they had just
left.

"See that, my lad?"

"No.  What?" cried Rob hastily.  "Bird? lizard?"

"Nay; look again."

Rob swept the shore eagerly, and the next moment his eyes lit upon
something tawny standing in a shady spot, half hidden by the leaves.

"The puma!" he cried excitedly, and as the words left his lips the
animal made one bound into the undergrowth near the trees, and was gone.

"Or another, one, Rob," said Brazier.  "It is hardly likely to be the
same.  There are plenty about, I suppose, Naylor?"

"Oh yes, sir.  Can't say as they swarm, but they're pootty plentiful,
and as much like each other as peas in a pod."

"But I feel sure that is the same one," cried Rob excitedly.  "It is
following us down the lake."

"Maybe," grumbled Shaddy, "but you couldn't tell at this distance."

Rob was going to speak again, but he caught sight of Joe's face, with a
peculiar smile thereon, and he held his peace.

An hour later they were drawing close to the mouth of the river, where
it quitted the lake, and Shaddy pointed to the shores on either side.

"Look at that," he said in a low tone.  "I 'spected as much."

"Look at what?" said Rob.

"The trees.  Water's two foot up the trunks, and the river over its
banks, lad.  We shall go down pootty fast it I don't look out."

But he did "look out," to use his own words, and getting the boat round,
he set the four men to back stern foremost into the stream, keeping a
long oar over the side to steer by and giving orders to the men to pull
gently or hard as he gave instructions, for the river ran like a
mill-race.  It was swift enough before, but now, thanks to the
tremendous amount of water poured into it through the previous night's
storm, its speed seemed to be doubled.

Rob stood close by the steersman, while Joe was beside Mr Brazier, who,
after the first minute or two of startled interest in their rapid
descent, became absorbed in the beauty of the overhanging plants, and
had no eyes for anything else.

"We're going along at a tidy rate, Master Rob," said Shaddy.

"Yes; the trees glide by very quickly."

"Ay, they do, sir," said the man, who did not take his eyes from the
surface of the river before them.  "I did mean to make the boys pull so
that we could go down gently, but it wouldn't be much good, and only
toil 'em for nothing."

"There's no danger, I suppose, Shaddy?"

"No, sir, no, not much, unless we run on a sharp snag or trunk of a
tree, or get swept into a corner and capsized."

"What?" cried Rob.

"Capsized, sir.  That would make an end of our expedition.  Now, lads,"
he shouted to the men, "pull your best."

He gave his own oar a peculiar twist as the men obeyed, and Rob caught
sight of the danger ahead for the first time.  It was a huge tree which
had been undermined by the water during the past few hours and fallen
right out into the stream, its top being over a hundred feet from the
shore and showing quite a dense tangle of branches level with the water,
to have entered which must have meant wreck.

But Shaddy was too much on the _qui vive_, and his timely order and
careful steering enabled him to float the craft gently by the outermost
boughs.

They were going onward again at increased speed, when Brazier shouted,--

"Stop!  I must have some of those plants."

Shaddy did not stir.

"Do you hear, man?  Stop!  I want to collect some of those epiphytic
plants."

By this time they were nearly a hundred yards past, and Shaddy looked at
the enthusiastic collector with a comical expression on his face.

"Always glad to obey orders, sir," he said drily; "but how can I stop
the boat now?  Look at the water."

"But you should have caught hold of one of the boughs, man."

"When we were fifty yards away, sir?"

"Then pull back to the tree."

Shaddy smiled again.

"It ain't to be done, sir, no, not if I'd eight oars going instead of
four.  There's no making head against the river now it's running like
this."

"Then we've made a mistake in coming to-day," cried Brazier anxiously.

"Well, no, sir, because before night we shall have made a big run right
into the country you want to see, without tiring my lads, and I want to
save them up.  But there's no stopping to-day for collecting."

"But shall we be able to land somewhere?"

"Hope so, sir.  If we can't we shall have to go on.  But you leave it to
me, sir, and I'll do my best.  Don't talk to me now, because I've got to
steer and look out against an upset, and, as you know, bathing ain't
pleasant in these waters."

Brazier looked uneasy, and went and sat down in the stern, to become
absorbed soon after in the beauty of the scene as they raced down the
silvery flashing river, while Joe, who was near him, appeared to be
looking at the birds and wondrous butterflies which flapped across from
shore to shore, but really seeing nothing but one of a company of
monkeys, which, after the fashion of their kind, were trying to keep
pace with the boat by bounding and swinging themselves from tree to tree
along the shore.

That seemed to the young Italian's disordered imagination, blurred, as
it were, by rankling anger, like the monkey to which his companion had
compared him, and his annoyance grew hotter, not only against Rob, but
against himself for refusing to shake hands and once more be friends.

Meanwhile Rob stayed in the fore-part of the boat talking to Shaddy, who
stood on one of the thwarts, so as to get a better view of the river
ahead over the cabin roof, and kept on making an observation to the boy
from time to time.

"Easy travelling this, my lad, only a bit too fast."

"Oh, I don't know; it's very delightful," said Rob.

"Glad you like it, my lad; but I wish Mr Jovanni wouldn't sit on the
starn like that.  He ought to know better.  Least touch, and over he'd
go."

"Look: what's that, Shaddy?" cried Rob, pointing to a black-looking
animal standing knee-deep in water staring at them as they passed.

Shaddy screwed his eye round for a moment, but did not turn his head.

"Don't you get taking my 'tention off my work!" he growled.  "That's a--
that's a--well, I shall forget my own name directly!--a
what-you-may-call-it--name like a candle."

"Tapir," cried Rob.

"That's him, my lad.  Any one would think you had been born on 'Merican
rivers.  Rum pig-like crittur, with a snout like a little elephant's
trunk, to ketch hold of grass and branches and nick 'em into his mouth.
I say--"

"Well, what, Shaddy?" said Rob.  The man had stopped to bear hard upon
his oar.

"Pull, my lads," he growled to his men.  "Hold tight, every one.  I
didn't see it soon enough.  Tree trunk!"

Rob seized one of the supports of the cabin roofing and gazed over it at
what seemed like a piece of bark just before them, and the next moment
there was a smart shock, a tremendous swirl in the water, and a shower
of spray poured over them like drops of silver in the bright sunshine,
as something black, which Rob took for a denuded branch, waved in the
air, and Joe plumped down into the bottom of the boat.

Shaddy chuckled and wiped the water out of his eye.

"I'm thinking so much about trees washed from the bank that I can't see
anything else."

"But it was only a small tree, Shaddy, and did us no harm."

"Warn't a tree at all, lad, only a 'gator fast asleep on the top of the
water going west and warming his back in the sun same time."

"An alligator?"

"Yes, my lad.  Didn't you see what a flap he gave with his tail!  But
now just look there at Mr Jovanni.  I call it rank obstinit.  Just as
if there was no other place where he could sit but right on the starn!
There, you're friends, and he'll take it better from you.  Go through
the cabin and ask him to get off.  I don't want him to go overboard."

"Neither do I, Shaddy, but we are not friends, and if I ask him he will
stop there all the more."

"Then I must," said Shaddy.  "Hi, Mr Jovanni, sir!  Don't sit there; it
ain't safe."

"Oh yes, I'm quite safe," cried the boy sharply.  "Never mind me."

"Hark at him!  Don't mind him!  What'll his father say to me if I go
back without him?  Pull, lads, pull!"

Shaddy's order was necessary, for a huge tree--unmistakably a tree this
time--lay right across their way just where the river made a sudden bend
round to their left.

The better way would have been to have gone to the right, where there
was more room, but, the curve of the river being of course on that side
greater, there would not have been time to get round before the boat was
swept in amongst the branches, so perforce their steersman made for the
left.

This took them close in to where the bank should have been, but which
was now submerged, and the boat floated close in to the great wall of
trees marking the edge of the stream, and so little room was there that,
to avoid the floating tree-top, the boat was forced close in shore,
where the stream at the bend ran furiously.

"Look out!" roared Shaddy.  "Heads down!" and Rob, who had been watching
the obstacle in their way, only just had time to duck down as, with a
tremendous rushing and crackling sound, they passed right through a mass
of pendent boughs which threatened to sweep the boat clear of cabin and
crew as well, as the stream urged it on.

The trouble only lasted a few seconds, though, and then they were
through and floating swiftly round the inner curve toward an open patch
of the shore which rose all clear of water and tree.

"Anybody hurt?" cried Brazier from inside the cabin; "I thought the
place was going to be swept away after I had dived in here."

"No, sir; we're all right," cried Rob.  "I nearly lost my cap, though,
and--Oh! where's Joe?"

"Eh?" cried Shaddy, looking forward.  "Why, he was--gone!"

All faced round to look back just in time to catch an indistinct glimpse
of their companion apparently clinging to a bough overhanging the
stream; but the next moment the intervening branches hid him from their
sight, and a look of horror filled every face.

"Did--did you see him, Shaddy?" panted Rob.

"Thought I did, sir, but couldn't be sure," growled Shaddy, and then
furiously to his men, "Row--row with all your might!"

The men obeyed, making their oars bend as they tugged away with such
effect that they advanced a few yards.  But that was all.  The current
was too sharp, and they lost ground again.  Then, in spite of all their
efforts, the most they could do was to hold their own for a minute
before having to give way, pull in shore, and seize the overhanging
boughs to which Shaddy and Brazier now clung to keep the boat from
drifting.

"Better land, sir," cried Shaddy.  "We can't reach him this way."

"Reach him?" cried Rob piteously, and then to himself, "Oh!  Joe, Joe,
why didn't you shake hands?"



CHAPTER NINETEEN.

A FRESH PERIL.

Shaddy's advice was easier to give than to execute.  For though by
holding on to the boughs they were able to anchor the boat, it proved to
be a difficult task to force it in among the submerged stems to the spot
where the clear space of elevated ground offered a satisfactory
landing-place.

Thanks to the skill of the boatmen, however, a landing was at last
achieved, and as soon as Brazier leaped ashore he was followed by Rob
and Shaddy, the latter giving his men a few sharp orders before joining
the others, who were trying to force their way back along the bank
toward where they had last seen their companion.

This was difficult, but possible for a short distance, and they pressed
on hopefully, for, consequent upon the sudden turn of the river here
forming a loop, they had only to cross this sharp bend on foot, not a
quarter of the distance it would have been to row round.

But before they had gone fifty yards the high-and-dry land ended, and
Rob, who was, thanks to his activity, first, was about to wade in and
continue his way among the submerged roots.

But Shaddy roared at him,--

"No, no, my lad; don't make matters worse!  You mustn't do that.  The
things have moved out of the river in here to be away from the rush and
to get food.  We don't want you pulled under."

"But we must go on, Naylor," cried Brazier in agony.

"It ain't the way to help him, getting ourselves killed, sir," retorted
Shaddy.  "Let's get more in.  Water don't go far."

He was quite right, for after about ten minutes' struggle along the edge
they found themselves as nearly as they could guess about opposite to
the spot where their unfortunate companion had been swept out of the
boat, but about a hundred yards inland and separated from the regular
bed of the stream by a dense growth of trees, whose boughs interlaced
and stopped all vision in every direction, more especially toward the
river.

"You see, we must wade," cried Rob; and he stepped into the water with a
plash, but Shaddy's strong hand gripped him by the shoulder and drew him
back.

"I tell you it's madness, boy.  If he's alive still you couldn't reach
him that way."

"If he's alive!" groaned Rob.

"If he's alive," said Shaddy, repeating his words.  "Steady a moment!
He may be up in one of the boughs, for he's as active as a monkey in
rigging and trees."

Then, putting his hands to his mouth, he shouted in stentorian tones,--

"Ahoy! ahoy!"

But there was no response, and Rob and Brazier exchanged glances, their
faces full of despair.

"Ahoy!" shouted Shaddy once more.

Still no reply, and a cold chill ran through Rob and his eyes grew dim
as he thought of the bright, handsome, dark-eyed lad who had been his
companion so long, and with whom he had been such friends till the
miserable little misunderstanding had thrust them apart.

"It must be farther on," said Brazier at last, when shout after shout
had been sent up without avail.

"Think so, sir?" said Shaddy gloomily.  "I thought it was about here,
but p'r'aps you're right.  Come on.  River made a big twist there, and
it's hard to tell distance shut up half in the dark among the trees.  I
did hope," he continued, as he forced his way in among the trees and
held boughs aside for them to follow, "that the poor lad had swung
himself up and would have made his way like a squirrel from branch to
branch till he reached dry land, but it don't seem to be so.  There,
sir, we must be 'bout opposite where we saw him.  Can't be no farther.
Ahoy! ahoy! ahoy!"

They all listened intently after this, but there was no sound of human
voice, only the shrieking of parrots and chattering of monkeys.

Shaddy shouted again, with the result that he startled a flock of birds
which were about to settle, but rose again noisily.

They all shouted together then, but there was no response, and feeling
that their efforts were useless, they went on a short distance, and
tried once more without result.

"He'd have answered if he had been anywhere near, sir," said Shaddy
gloomily.  "I'll go on if you like, but take my word for it he ain't
here."

Rob looked at both despairingly, but he was obliged to take the guide's
words for those of truth, and, feeling utterly crushed, he slowly
followed the others as they began to return, feeling the while that if
it had not been for the edge of the water by which they walked it would
have been impossible to find their way back through the dense
wilderness.

Their guide returned by their outward steps as accurately as he could,
but it was not always possible, for in coming out the bushes had been
forced on in the same direction and then sprung back together, after the
fashion of the withes in a fish-trap, and presenting their points,
thorns, and broken stems in a perfect _chevaux de frise_.

In these cases Shaddy had to select a different path, the exigencies of
the way forcing him more inland, and at last, in spite of his
experience, he stopped short, looked about him and then upwards, seeking
to make out the sky, but it was completely shut off, and they stood in a
twilight gloom.

"What's the matter, Shaddy?" said Rob at last, after looking at the
man's actions wonderingly; but there was no reply.

"For goodness sake, man, don't say that you have lost your way," cried
Brazier excitedly.

Shaddy still remained silent, and took off his hat to scratch his head.

"Do you hear me, man?  Have you lost your way?"

"Don't see as there's any way to lose," growled Shaddy.  "I ain't seen
no path.  But I have gone a bit wrong."

"Here, let me--" began Brazier, but Shaddy interrupted him.

"Steady, sir, please!  Don't wherrit me.  I shall hit it off directly.
You two gents stand just as you are, and don't move.  Don't even turn
round, or else you'll throw me wrong worse than I am.  You see, the
place is all alike, and nothing to guide you.  One can't tell which way
to turn."

"But tell me," said Brazier, "what are you going to do?"

"There's only one thing to do, sir: find the river, and I'm going to
make casts for it.  You both stand fast and answer my whistles; then I
shall know where you are and can come back and start again.  If we don't
act sensible we shall lose ourselves altogether and never get out of
it."

"And then?" said Brazier.

"Oh, never mind about _then_, sir.  I've lost my way a bit, and I'm
going to find it somehow, only give me time."

"Which way do you think the river lies?" said Rob gloomily.

"I'm going to try out yonder, sir.  You see we've turned and doubled so
that I can't tell where we are."

"But it's out that way, I'm sure," said Rob, pointing in the opposite
direction.

"Why are you sure, sir?"

Rob shook his head.

"Ah, to be sure, dear lad!" said the guide; "you only think it's out
that way, and I daresay Mr Brazier here thinks it's out another way."

"Well, I must confess," said Brazier, "that I thought the river lay
behind us."

"Yes, sir, that's it.  I've been lost before with half a dozen, sir, and
every one thought different.  One wanted to go one way; one wanted to go
another.  Fact is, gentlemen, we neither of us know the way.  It's all
guesswork.  Once lost, there's nothing to guide you.  I can't recollect
this tree or that tree, because they're all so much alike, and it's as
puzzling as being in the dark.  There's only one way out of it, and that
is to do as I say; you stand fast, and I'll cast about like a dog does
after losing the scent till I find the right track.  Only mind this: if
I don't have you to guide me back with whistle and shout I shall be lost
more and more."

"You are right, Naylor," said Brazier; "we leave ourselves in your
hands.  Go on."

"Cheer up, Mr Rob, sir; don't be down-hearted.  I shall find the way
out of it yet."

"I was not thinking about myself, Shaddy," said Rob in a choking voice.
"I was thinking about poor Joe."

"Ah!" said Shaddy in a suppressed voice.  Then sharply, "I shall whistle
at first, and one of you keep answering.  By-and-by I shall shout like
this."

He uttered a peculiarly shrill cry, and they all started, for it was
answered from a distance.

"Why, that's Joe," cried Rob joyfully.  "Ahoy! ahoy!" he cried, and
paused to listen.

"Nay, sir, that wasn't Mr Jovanni, but one of the wild beasts.  Sounded
to me like one of them little lions.  Stop a bit, though; let's try a
shout or two to see if the boys in the boat can hear us now."

He hailed half a dozen times at intervals, but there was no reply.

"Thought not," he said.  "Only waste of breath.  We've wandered away
farther than I thought, and the trees shuts in sound.  Stand fast,
gentlemen, till I come back."

He paused for a few moments, and then forced his way in amongst the
trees in a direction which Rob felt to be entirely wrong, but in his
despondent state he was too low in spirit to make any opposition, and
after marking the spot where Shaddy had disappeared, he turned round
suddenly, placed his arm across a huge tree trunk, rested his brow
against it, and hid the workings of his face.

"Come, come, Rob, be a man!" cried Brazier, laying his hand upon the
lad's shoulder.  "Never despair, my boy, never despair!"

"Joe!  Joe!" groaned Rob; "it is so horrible!"

"Not yet.  We don't know that he is lost."

"He must be, sir, he must be, or he would have answered our hails."

At that moment there was a shout from out of the forest, and Rob started
round as if thinking it might be their young companion, but the cry was
not repeated; a shrill whistle came instead.

Brazier answered it with a whistle attached to his knife.

"It was only Shaddy," groaned Rob.  "Mr Brazier, you don't know," he
continued.  "We two had quarrelled, and had not made friends, and now,
poor fellow, he is gone."

"No, I will not believe it yet," cried Brazier; "for aught we know, he
may have escaped.  He is too clever and quick a lad not to make a
desperate effort to escape.  We shall run up against him yet, so cheer
up.  Ahoy!" he cried in answer to a hail, and followed it up with a
whistle.

"Naylor said he should whistle for a time and then hail," said Brazier,
trying to speak cheerfully.  "Come, lad, make a brave fight of it.  You
are getting faint with hunger, and that makes things look at their
worst, so rouse up.  Now then, answer Naylor's signal."

"I can't, not yet," said Rob huskily.  "I am trying, Mr Brazier, and I
will master it all soon."

Just then the peculiar cry they had first heard rang out again from a
distance.

"Was that Joe?" whispered Rob, with a ghastly look.  "He must be in
peril."

"No, no; it was a jaguar, I think.  There goes Naylor again!  Whistle!
whistle!"

Rob only gazed at him piteously, and Brazier responded to the signal
himself.

"Come, come, Rob," he whispered, "be a man!"

The lad made a tremendous effort to conquer his weakness, and turned
away from the tree with his lips compressed, his eyes half closed, and
forehead wrinkled.

"That's right," cried Brazier, clapping him on the shoulder.  "Who says
our English boys are not full of pluck?"

He whistled again in response to a signal from Shaddy, and then they
listened and answered in turn for quite half an hour, during which the
guide's whistles and cries came from further and further away, but
sounded as if he were at last keeping about the same distance, and
working round so as to come back in another direction.

Then for a time all signals ceased, and they heard the cry of the wild
beast, followed by quite a chorus of shrieks and chatterings, which
ceased as suddenly as they had begun.

"He has gone too far, Mr Brazier," cried Rob suddenly, a complete
change having come over him, for he was once more full of excitement and
energy.

"I hope not."

"But he is not signalling."

"I'll try again."

Brazier raised the little metal whistle to his lips and gave out a
shrill, keen, penetrating note.

Then they listened, but there was no answer.

Brazier's brow wrinkled, and he refrained from looking at Rob as he once
more raised the whistle to his lips, to obtain for answer the
unmistakable cry of some savage, cat-like creature--jaguar or puma, he
could not tell which.

"No guns! no guns!" he muttered; and moving away from Rob, he opened the
long, sharp blade of his spring knife, one intended for hunting
purposes, and thrust it up his sleeve.

Just then Rob whistled as loudly as he could, and they both listened,
when, to their intense relief, there came a reply far to their left.

"Hurrah!" cried the boy excitedly, and then, "Oh, Mr Brazier, what a
relief!"

Brazier drew a long, deep breath.

"Whistle again, boy," he said; but before Rob could obey there was
another distant whistle, and on this being answered the signals went on
from one to the other for quite half an hour, and at last there was a
breaking and crashing noise, and Shaddy came within speaking distance.

"Hear that lion prowling about?" he shouted.

"Yes, several times."

"Ah, I began to feel as if a gun would be handy.  He came too close to
be pleasant."

"What have you found--the river?" cried Brazier.

"No, sir, not yet.  I went far enough to be sure it ain't that way."

A few minutes later he forced his way to their side, looking hot and
exhausted.

"Why didn't you answer me when I whistled and shouted?" he cried.

"We did, Shaddy, every time we heard you."

"Nay, my lad, didn't seem to me as if you did.  S'pose the trees kep' it
off at times.  But all right, gentlemen, I shall soon hit it off, and
we'll get to the boat, have a good feed, and go to work again.  Don't
look down, Mr Rob, sir!  How do we know as Mr Jovanni isn't there
already waiting for us?"

Rob shook his head.

"Ah, you don't know, sir.  Seems queer, don't it, to get so lost! but it
ain't the fust time.  I've known men go into the forest only a score of
yards or so and be completely gone, every step they took carrying 'em
farther away and making 'em lose their heads till their mates found
'em."

"Stop!  Which way are you going now?"

"This way," said Shaddy.

"But that's back--the way we came."

Shaddy laughed, and without another word forced his way again in among
the trees.

"I give up," said Brazier in despair.  "It is too confusing for ordinary
brains.  I could have taken an oath that he was wrong."

He answered a whistle, and they stood waiting till the crackling and
rustling made by their guide's passage ceased.

"I couldn't have believed that we came so far," said Rob, breaking the
silence.

"I don't think we did come very far, Rob," replied Brazier; "it is only
that the place is so hopelessly puzzling and intricate.  Time is getting
on, too.  We must not be overtaken by the night."

Rob could hardly repress a shudder, and, to make the dismal look of the
narrow space, darkened by close-clustering trees, more impressive, the
peculiar exaggerated cat-like call of the beast they had heard or
another of its kind rang out hollowly apparently not very far-away.

Almost simultaneously, though, came Shaddy's whistle, and this was
answered and repeated steadily at some little distance, but at last
growing quite faint.

As they were waiting for the next call there was a rustling sound
overhead, which took their attention, but for some time nothing but
moving leaves could be made out in the subdued light, till all at once
Brazier pointed to a spot some fifty feet above them, and at last Rob
caught sight of the object which had taken his companion's attention.

"Looking down and watching us," he said quickly, as he gazed at the
peculiar little dark, old-looking face which was suddenly withdrawn,
thrust out again, and finally disappeared.

"There is quite a party of monkeys up there, Rob," said Brazier; "and
the tree-tops are thoroughly alive with birds, but they are silent
because we are here.  Ahoy!" he shouted as Shaddy now hailed from
somewhere nearer, and after a few shouts to and fro they heard him
say,--

"Found it!"

A thrill of joy ran through Rob, but it passed away and he felt
despondent again as they started to rejoin their guide, for the thoughts
of poor Joe were uppermost, and he began thinking of the day when they
should go back and join the schooner to announce the terrible accident
that had befallen the captain's son.

But he had to toil hard to get through the trees, and this work took
away the power of thinking much of anything but the task in hand.
Shaddy, too, had stopped short, waiting for them to come to him, and
they had to squeeze themselves between trees, climb over half-rotten
trunks, and again and again start aside and try another way as they
found themselves disturbing some animal, often enough a serpent.

"'Bliged to stop here, gen'lemen, and mark the direction," rang on their
ears all at once.  "You see, one can't travel in a straight line, and I
was afraid of losing my way again."

"How far is the river away?"

"Not quarter of a mile if you could go straight, my lad, but it'll be
half a mile way we have to twist about.  But come along.  Once we get to
the water's edge, we'll soon make the boat."

He turned, and led on slowly and laboriously, the difficulties
increasing at every step, and more than once Rob was about to break
down.  The last time he took hold of a tree to support himself, and was
about to say, "I can go no further," when, looking up, there was Shaddy
pointing down at the water, which had flooded over right in among the
trunks.

Rob dropped upon his knees directly, bent down, placed his lips to the
water, and drank with avidity, Brazier following his example.

The discovery of a guide which must lead them to the spot where they had
left the boat, and the refreshment the river afforded, gave Rob the
strength to follow Shaddy manfully along the margin of the flood over
twice the ground they had traversed in the morning--for their wanderings
had taken them very much further astray than they had believed--and the
result was that just at sundown, after being startled several times by
the cries of the jaguar or puma close on their left apparently, Shaddy
suddenly gave a hoarse cheer, for he had emerged upon the clearing at
whose edge the boat was moored.



CHAPTER TWENTY.

A TERRIBLE SURPRISE.

Shaddy looked sharply round as they crossed the clearing, all three
breathing more freely at being once more in the open and without the
oppression of being completely shut in by trees on all sides, while the
dense foliage overhead completely hid the sky.  This was now one
glorious suffusion of amber and gold, for the sun was below the horizon,
and night close at hand, though, after the gloom of the primeval forest,
it seemed to Rob and his companions as if they had just stepped out into
the beginning of a glorious day.

"Don't see no fire," growled Shaddy.  "We're all horribly down about
losing poor Mr Jovanni.  But we must have rest and food, or we can't
work.  Here, my lads, where are you?" he shouted in the dialect the men
best understood.

They were about half-way across the opening in the forest as he shouted
to the men, and the river was running like a stream of molten gold; but
the boat had been probably moored somewhere among the trees, so as to be
safer than in the swift current, for it was not visible.

"D'ye hear, you?" roared Shaddy fiercely, for he was out of temper from
weariness with his exertions during the day.  "Are you all asleep?
There's going to be about the hottest row over this, Mr Brazier, as
ever them lazy half-breed dogs got into.  You pay them well to work, and
instead of there being a good fire, and cooked meat and fish, and hot
cake, and boiling water, they're all fast asleep in that boat."

He stopped short and looked about him; then, placing both hands to his
mouth to make a trumpet, he uttered a stentorian roar, which echoed from
the tall bank of trees on the opposite side of the river.

The only answer was the shriek of a macaw from across the water, where a
pair of the long-tailed birds rose from a tall tree and winged their way
over the tops.  Directly after there was a sharp yell, evidently the
call of some cat-like beast.

"I'll go over yonder and look among the trees, Mr Brazier, sir," said
Shaddy, after waiting for some more satisfactory reply, "and I'll take
it kindly if you and Mr Rob will have a look among them standing in the
water that side.  I dessay the boat's run up close as they can get it
one side or the other."

Brazier nodded, and went to one side of the clearing, while Shaddy
forced his way through the low growth toward the other, Rob following
close upon his leader's steps till they reached the submerged trees and
worked along their edge, peering in amongst them as rapidly as they
could, for there was no time to be lost.  Night was coming on with
tropical swiftness, and already the glorious amber tint was paling in
the sky, and the water beneath the trees looking black.

"See anything of them, Rob?" cried Brazier again and again; but the
answer was always the same: a low despondent "No."

All at once there was a loud shout, and they looked back to see Shaddy
waving his cap and beckoning to them.

"Found them?" cried Rob as he ran to meet their guide.

"No, my lad; they're not here.  Might have known it by there being no
fire.  Hi, Mr Brazier, sir!"

The latter came panting up, for it required no little exertion to get
through the dense bushes and thick grass.

"What is it?  Where are they?"

"That's what I want to know, sir.  But look here, I'm so fagged out that
my head won't go properly.  I mean I can't think straight."

"What do you mean, man?"

"This, sir: look round, both of you, 'fore it gets darker.  I'm all
doubty, and I've got thinking that we've come to the wrong place."

"What?" cried Rob excitedly.

"I say I've got a fancy that this ain't the right place, for there's no
one here, and no boat, and there ain't been no fire."

"How do you know, Shaddy?"

"'Cause, if the boys had made a fire, they would nat'rally have put it
there under that patch of bushes near the trees."

"Why there, and not anywhere else?"

"'Cause that's the place any one used to making fires on the rivers
would pick at once.  It's shaded from the wind, handy to the trees, so
as to get plenty of dead wood, and nigh the river to fetch water."

"But the other side would have done as well," said Rob excitedly.

"No, it wouldn't, sir, for the wind ketches there, and the sparks and
smoke would be blowing all over the place.  I say, is this the place
where we left the boat this morning?"

"I--I dare not say, Naylor," replied Brazier, after a little hesitation.
"I am so faint and worn-out that I too cannot be certain."

"I'm sure it is," said Rob quickly.

"There's some one who can think, then," cried Shaddy.  "Stop a moment,
though, Mr Rob, sir.  Tell me how is it you are sure?"

"Because I noticed that big tree on the other side of the water--that
one out of which those two big birds flew.  There, you can see it
plainly against the sky."

"Bah! nonsense, my lad!  There are thousands of those great trees
about."

"But not like that, Shaddy," said Rob eagerly.  "Look there against the
light.  It's just like a man's face, a giant's, as if he were lying on
his back, and you can see the forehead, nose, and chin, and a big beard
quite plainly."

"Well, it do look like it, cert'nly," growled Shaddy.

"Then, too, I remember the shape of the bank, and look how the river
bends round and comes in a curve.  Of course this is the place; I'm
quite sure it is."

"Right, my lad! so was I, quite sure," cried Shaddy dismally; "but I was
hoping and praying that I might be wrong, because if you are right,
sir--No, I won't say it."

"Yes, you will, Naylor," cried Brazier sternly.  "Speak out."

"What! if it's very bad, sir?"

"Yes, my man; this is no time for trifling.  Tell me the worst."

"There's Mr Rob here, sir," said the guide, in a tone full of protest.

"I want to know the worst, too, Shaddy," said Rob resignedly.

"Then I'll tell you, gentlemen, only don't blame me for making your
hearts as sore as mine is now."

"Tell us everything, my man.  For bad or good, in this journey we must
work together for our mutual help and protection, not merely as master
and paid servant, but as Englishmen in a strange country, as brothers in
a foreign land."

"And that's how I'm trying to work for you, Mr Brazier, sir," said
Shaddy huskily, "and it goes hard with me to tell you what I'm 'fraid
on."

"And that is?" said Brazier, while Rob bent forward listening with
throbbing heart.

"Either those lads of mine have met with a bad accident, or they have
gone off with the boat and left us to starve and die."

"Taken--the boat--the stores--the guns?" faltered Rob.

"My collection and the means of prosecuting my researches?" cried
Brazier.

"Yes, sir; that's it, I'm afraid, but I hope I'm wrong."

The two collectors stood silent for a few moments, for the announcement
was appalling, and it took time to grasp all the horrors of their
position.  For to all intents and purposes they were as much cut off
from help as if they had been upon some tiny islet in mid-ocean, the
river being useless without a boat, and three days' experience alone
sufficient to show them the madness of attempting to travel through the
forest.  In addition they were without food and wanting in the means of
obtaining a meal, let alone subsistence from day to day.

Silence then, and with it darkness, fell upon the startled group, till
Rob said sturdily,--

"We're all too tired to do anything or think anything till we have
rested and had some food.  I'm ready to drop."

"Them's wise words," said Shaddy.  "No one could have said better.  This
way, gen'lemen, please!"

He turned sharply round and led them toward the side of the opening in
the forest which had been the scene of his search.

"What are you going to do, Naylor?" asked Brazier.

"What every man does first, sir, when night comes on in the wilds: light
a fire to keep off the wild beasts."

A thrill of dread passed through Rob at this, for he had been too intent
upon the discovery they had made to think anything of their danger.  But
now he glanced uneasily round, and saw the eyes of wild beasts glaring
at them from the dense forest in all directions, till he was ready to
laugh at his folly, for the gleaming eyes were fire-flies.

Meanwhile Shaddy led them straight to the spot he had notified as being
the one likely to be selected by a halting party for their fire, and
here, with the help of the others, sufficient dead wood was collected to
start a very small blaze, by whose light they proceeded to collect more
and more from the edge of the forest beyond where the river had risen.
But it was slow and arduous work for weary people, and they were
constantly finding wood that was too small or else that which was too
heavy to stir.  Still they persevered, and at last so good a fire was
burning that there was no fear of an attack by any prowling beast, and
as its flames rose higher their task grew less difficult, and by joining
hands a good pile of dead limbs was laid ready for keeping up the blaze.

"Something cheery 'bout a fire!" said Shaddy when it was decided that
they had enough wood to last the night.  "Next thing ought to be supper,
gentlemen."

"And we have nothing," said Rob despairingly.

"On'y water," said Shaddy, "plenty of that."

"_Qui dort dine_, Rob," said Brazier quietly.

"Speak to me, sir?" said Shaddy.

"No, but I will, my man," replied Brazier.  "The French say that he who
sleeps dines."

"That's true, sir," said Shaddy, "on'y it's disappointing when you wake.
I've lain down to go to sleep lots of times like this, tired out and
hungry, and dropped asleep directly; and as soon as I've been asleep
I've begun to dream about eating all kinds of good things.  It's very
nice in the dreaming, but it don't keep up your courage."

"There is nothing that we could possibly get to eat, is there, Shaddy,"
said Rob,--"no berries nor fruit?"

"Couldn't find 'em to-night, sir.  In the morning I daresay I can get
some berries; might manage a fish, too, to roast at daybreak."

"But the ground! it is so damp," said Rob.

"A few boughs will keep off the damp, Mr Rob, sir; so I say, let's all
sleep."

"But oughtn't we to keep watch in turns, Naylor?" said Brazier.

"In an ordinary way, sir, yes, one would say it's a duty--what a man
should do," replied the guide gravely; "and I don't deny there's dangers
about.  But we've done all we can do, as men without weapons, by
lighting that fire.  I shall wake up now and then to throw on some
branches and then lie down again.  We can do no good more than we have
done, and at a time like this I always think it is a man's duty to say,
`Can I do anything else?' and, if he feels he can't, just say his bit of
prayer and leave it to One above to watch over him through the dark
hours of the night."

"Amen," said Brazier solemnly, and half an hour after, a pile of freshly
broken-off boughs had been laid near the fire, and all lay down in
perfect faith and trust to sleep and wait for the next day.

Shaddy dropped off at once, while Brazier lay talking in a low tone to
Rob, trying to instil some hopefulness.

"Please God," he said at last, "day will bring us help and counsel, my
lad, and perhaps give prospects of finding poor Joe."

He ceased speaking, and directly after Rob knew by his regular breathing
that he too was asleep.  But that greatest blessing would not come to
the boy, and he lay gazing now at the dancing flames, now trying to
pierce the darkness beyond, and ever and again seeing dangers in the
apparently moving shadows cast by the fire.

There were the noises, too, in the forest and along the river bank,
sounding more appalling than ever, and as he listened and tried to
picture the various creatures that howled, shrieked, and uttered those
curious cries, he fully expected to hear that peculiar terror-inspiring
sound which had puzzled even Shaddy, the old traveller and sojourner in
the forest wilds.

The horrible cry did not come, but as Rob lay there, too weary to sleep,
too much agitated by the events of the day to grow calm and fit for
rest, that sound always seemed to the lad as if it were about to break
out close to where he lay, and the fancy made his breath come short and
thick, till the remembrance of his boy-comrade once more filled his
mind, and he lay trying to think out some way by which it was possible
that Joe had escaped that day.  These thoughts stayed in his mind as the
fire died out from before his heavy eyes, and at last, in spite of all,
he too slept heavily, and dreamed of the young Italian coming to him
holding out his hand frankly and then in foreign fashion leaning toward
him and kissing him on the cheek.

At the touch Rob leaped back into wakefulness, rose to his elbow, and
looked sharply round, perfectly convinced that his cheek had been
touched, and that, though in his sleep, he had felt warm breath across
his face.

But there was nothing to see save the blazing fire, whose snapping and
crackling mingled with the croaking, hissing, and strange cries from the
forest.  Fire-flies glided here and there, and scintillated about the
bushes; Brazier and Shaddy both slept hard; and the peculiar cry of a
jaguar or other cat-like animal came softly from somewhere at a
distance.

"Fancy!" said Rob softly as he sank down, thinking of Shaddy's last
words that night.  The troubles of the day died away, and he dropped off
fast asleep again, to begin once more dreaming of Joe, and that they
were together in the cabin of the boat side by side.

And it all seemed so real, that dream; he could feel the warmth from the
young Italian's body in the narrow space, and it appeared to him that
Joe moved uneasily when there was a louder cry than usual in the forest
and crept closer to him for protection, even going so far as to lay an
arm across his chest, inconveniencing him and feeling hot and heavy, but
he refrained from stirring, for fear of waking him up.

Then the dream passed away, and he was awake, wondering whether he
really was in the cabin again, with Joe beside him.  No; he was lying on
the boughs beside the fire, but so real had that dream seemed that the
fancy was on him still that he could feel the warmth of Joe's body and
the boy's arm across his chest.

"And it was all a dream," thought Rob, with the bitter tears rising to
his eyes, as he gazed upward at the trees, "a dream--a dream!"

No, it was no dream.  He was awake now, and there was a heavy arm across
his chest and a head by his side.

"Joe!  Oh, Joe!" cried Rob aloud; and he grasped at the arm, touched it,
felt its pressure for an instant, and then it was gone, while at his cry
both Shaddy and Brazier sprang up.

"What is it?"

"I--I--think I must have been dreaming," said Rob excitedly.  "I woke
with a start, fancying Joe had come back, and that he was lying down
beside me."

"A dream, Rob, my lad!" said Brazier, with a sigh.  "Lie down again,
boy; your brain is over-excited.  Try once more to sleep."

Rob obeyed, feeling weak and hysterical; but after a few minutes sleep
came once more, and it was morning when he reopened his eyes.



CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

"WHERE THERE'S A WILL THERE'S A WAY."

A glorious, a delicious morning, with the mists passing away in wisps of
vapour before the bright sunshine, the leaves dripping with dew, and
bird and insect life in full activity.

But it was everything for the eye and nothing for the inner man.  Waking
from a most restful sleep meant also the awakening to a sensation of
ravenous hunger, and directly after to the terrible depression caused by
the loss sustained on the previous day and their position--alone, and
without the means of obtaining food.

When Rob started up he found Brazier in earnest conversation with
Shaddy, and in a few minutes the boy learned that their guide had been
about from the moment he could see to make up the fire, and then he had
been searching in all directions for traces of their companions.

"And you feel sure that they have gone?"  Brazier was saying when Rob
joined them.

"Certain sure, sir."

"But I still cling to the belief that we have blundered into the wrong
place in our weariness and the darkness last night.  Why, Naylor, there
must be hundreds of similar spots to this along the banks of the river."

"Might say thousands, sir; but you needn't cling no more to no hopes,
for this is the right spot, sure enough."

"How do you know?" cried Rob.

"'Cause there's the mark where the boat's head touched ground, where we
landed, and our footmarks in the mud."

"And those of the men?" cried Brazier hastily.

"No, sir; they none of them landed.  There's your footmarks, Mr Rob's,
and mine as plain as can be, and the water has shrunk a bit away since
we made 'em yesterday.  No, sir, there's no hope that way."

"Then what ever are we to do, man?" cried Brazier.

"Like me to tell you the worst, sir?"

"Yes, speak out; we may as well know."

Shaddy was silent for a few moments, and then said,--

"Well, gen'lemen, those fellows have gone off with the boat and all in
it.  The guns and things was too much for 'em, and they've gone to feast
for a bit and then die off like flies.  They'll never work enough by
themselves to row that boat back to Paraguay river, for one won't obey
the other.  They'll be like a watch without a key."

"Then they have gone down the river?" said Rob.

"Yes, sir, wherever it takes them, and they'll shoot a bit and fish a
bit till they've used all the powder and lost their lines.  So much for
them.  Let's talk about ourselves.  Well, gentlemen, we might make a
sort of raft thing of wood and bundles of rushes,--can't make a boat for
want of an axe,--and we might float down the stream, but I'm afraid it
would only be to drown ourselves, or be pulled off by the critters in
the water."

"But the land, Shaddy!" cried Rob.  "Can't we really walk along the bank
back to where we started?"

"You saw yesterday, sir," said Shaddy grimly.

"But couldn't we find a way across the forest to some point on the great
river, Naylor?" said Brazier.

"No, sir, and we've got to face what's before us.  No man can get
through that great forest without chopping his way with an axe, and he'd
want two or three lifetimes to do it in, if he could find food as he
went.  I'm talking as one who has tried all this sort o' thing for many
years, and I'm telling you the simple truth when I say that, situated as
we are, we've either got to stop here till help comes, or go down the
river on some kind of raft."

"Then why not do that and risk the dangers?" cried Rob.

"Yes," said Brazier.  "Why not do that?  No help can possibly come here
unless Indians pass by in a canoe."

"Which they won't, sir, and if they did they'd kill us as they would
wild beasts.  I don't believe there's an Indian for a hundred miles."

"Then what do you propose doing first?" asked Brazier.

"Trying to kill the wolf, sir."

"What! hunger?"

"Yes, sir.  He's a-gnawing away at me awful.  Let's see what berries and
fruit we can find, and then try whether we can't get hold of a fish."

"But we are forgetting all about poor Joe," said Rob in agonised tones.

"That we ain't, sir.  I know you're not, and if you'll show me what I
can do more than I did last evening and afternoon to find the poor boy,
here's Shadrach Naylor ready to risk his life any way to save him.  But
set me to do it, for I can't see no way myself.  Can you?"

Rob was silent, and Brazier shook his head.

"You see, it's like this, sir," continued Shaddy: "people as have never
been in these woods can't understand what it means, when it's just this:
Shut your eyes and go a dozen yards, turn round, and you're lost.
There's nothing to guide you but your own footsteps, and you can't see
them.  You may live for a few days by chewing leaves, and then it's lie
down and die, wishing you were a monkey or a bird.  That's the truth,
gentlemen."

"Then you give up in despair, Naylor?" said Brazier angrily.

"Not I, sir--not the sort o' man.  What I say is, we can't do no good by
wasting our strength in looking for Mr Joe.  We've got to try and save
our own lives by stopping where we are."

"And what shall we do first?"

"Use our brains, sir, and find something to eat, as I said afore.
There's fruit to find, fish, birds, and monkeys to catch.  Snakes ain't
bad eating.  There's plenty of water, and--Oh, we're not going to die
yet.  Two big men and a small one, and all got knives; so come along,
and let's see what we can do."

Shaddy turned to the fire, taking out his knife and trying the edge.

"First thing I want, Mr Rob, is a bit of hard half-burnt wood--forked
bit, out of which I can make a big fish-hook, a long shank and a short
one.  It must be hard and tough, and--Why, hullo!  I didn't see these
here before."

"What?" asked Rob and Brazier in a breath, and their companion pointed
down at the earth.

"Fresh footmarks, gen'lemen," said Shaddy.

"Joe's?" cried Rob.

"Nay, my lad; it's a lion's, and he has been prowling round about our
fire in the night."

Rob started, and thought of his realistic dream, but he was faint,
confused in intellect, and could not fit the puzzle together then.

"Well, he hasn't eaten either of us," said Shaddy, with a grim smile,
"and he'd better mind what he's about, or we'll eat him.  Ah, here we
are!" he exclaimed, pouncing upon a piece of burning wood.  "Now you
take your cap, Mr Rob, and hunt all round for any fruit you can find.
Don't be wasteful and pick any that ain't ripe.  Leave that for another
day.  We shall want it.  And don't go in the forest.  There's more to be
found at the edge than inside, because you can't get to the tops of the
trees; and don't eat a thing till I've seen it, because there's plenty
poisonous as can be."

"All right!" said Rob, and he turned to go.

"And cheer up, both of you," said their companion.  "We won't starve
while there's traps to be made, and bows and arrows, and fishing tackle.
Now, Mr Brazier, please, you'll sit down on that dead tree, take off
that silk handkercher from your neck, and pull out threads from it one
by one, tie 'em together, and wind 'em up round a bit of stick.  Soon as
I've made this big rough wooden hook, I'll lay the silk up into a line."

"But you've no bait," said Brazier, who was already taking off his
necktie.

"No bait, sir?  Mr Rob's going to find some wild oranges or sour sops,
or something, and if he don't I still mean to have a fish.  Why, if I
can't find nothing else I'll have a bait if I come down to cutting off
one of my toes--perhaps one o' Mr Rob's would be tenderer or more
tempting--or my tongue p'r'aps, for I do talk too much.  Work, both of
you; I'll soon have a bait, for I want my breakfast like mad."

Rob hurried off, but did not reach the great trees which surrounded the
open spot, for at the third clump of bushes he came upon an
orange-coloured fruit growing upon a vine-like plant in abundance.  It
seemed to be some kind of passion-flower, and, in spite of Shaddy's
warning, he tasted one, to find it of a pleasant, sweetish, acid
flavour.

Gathering a capful, he returned at once to where his companions in
misfortune were hard at work.

"Hullo!" growled Shaddy.  "Soon back!  What have you got, my lad?  Kind
o' granadillas, eh?  Well, they're good to eat, but not much to make a
breakfast of.  Better wait till I've done a bit o' conjuring and turned
some of 'em into a fish.  There, what do you say to that for a hook?"

He held up his piece of wood carving, which was about four inches long
and two across, something in this shape:--

"Not much of a hook, Mr Rob, sir, but tough enough to hold a fish if we
can coax him to swallow it by covering it with the fruit.  We can get
three of them juicy things on the shank and point.  So now for the line!
How are you getting on, Mr Brazier, sir?"

"Very slowly, Naylor," said Brazier, with a sigh.

"All the more surer, sir.  You help, Mr Rob, sir, and I'll lay up some
of my cotton handkercher for the snood.  No; second thoughts is best.
I'll make a loose hank of it, so that the fish's teeth may go through if
he tries to bite the line, which of course he will."

The result was that in an hour or so a silk line of about twenty yards
in length was twisted up and attached to the loose cotton bottom secured
to the hook.  This was baited, and, after selecting a suitable spot,
Shaddy climbed out upon a half-fallen tree whose trunk projected over
the river, and dropped his line into a deep eddying pool, where the
water ran round and round in a way which made Rob feel giddy.

There was a steep slope just here, so that the bank was not flooded, and
hence the angler was able to drop his line at once into deep water,
where the action of the whirling current sufficed to suck the bait right
down, while Brazier and Rob looked on with the interest of those who
depended upon success to give them the food from the want of which they
were suffering keenly.

"Now then," said Shaddy cheerfully, "if the bait don't come off, if a
fish takes it, if there are any here, if the hook don't break and the
line give way, I may catch our breakfast.  Plenty of ifs, Mr Rob, sir!
Remember the big doradoes we caught up yonder?"

"Oh, if you could catch one now!" replied the lad.

"Ah, if I could, sir!  Perhaps I shall, but I don't want a big one.  Now
for it!"

A quarter of an hour passed away, during which time Shaddy pulled up and
examined his bait twice, to see if it was safe, but there was no sign of
fish there, though out in mid-stream and toward the farther shore there
was evidently abundance, the water being disturbed and some big fellow
springing out every now and then, to come down with a mighty splash,
scattering the sparkling drops in all directions.

"I shall have to come down to a toe, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy grimly.
"The fish don't seem to care for fruit so early in the morning.  It's
all very well for dessert, but they like a substantial meal first.  Now
then, get your knife ready.  Whose is it to be?  Shall we pull straws
for the lot?"

"Try a little farther this way, Shaddy," said Rob, ignoring the remark.

"Right, sir!  I will," said Shaddy, shifting the position of his bait,
"but it strikes me we've got into a 'gator hole, and consequently
there's no fish."

"Do you think they can see you?"

"No, sir.  Water's too thick.  Look yonder."

"What at?"

"Monkeys in that tree watching us.  Now if you'd got a bow and arrows
you might bring one or two down."

"What for?"

"What for, my lad?" cried the guide in astonishment.  "And he asks what
for, when we're all starving.  Why, to eat, of course."

"Ugh!  I'm not so hungry as that!" cried Rob, with a shudder.

"You ain't?  Well, my lad, I am, and so I tell you.  They're capital
eating.  Why, I remember once when I was up the river with a party we
all had--A fish! a fish!" he cried as upon raising his line, to see if
the bait were all right, he suddenly felt a fierce tug; and the next
minute the pool began to be agitated in a peculiar way.

"Here, Mr Rob, I'm going to hand you the line, and you've got to run
him out at once upon the bank.  If I try to play him he's sure to go.
There, I'll ease him down, and he'll think it's all right and be quiet.
Then you draw in gently, and as soon as he feels the hook run him right
out, and you, Mr Brazier, sir, stand ready at the water's edge to mind
he don't get back.  Mind, I don't say it ain't a small 'gator all the
same."

He passed the end of the line to Rob as the captive, whatever it was,
now lay quiet, but as soon as the lad began to draw the line ashore
there was another heavy tug.

"Run him out, sir, not hand over hand; run and turn your back," shouted
Shaddy, and as fast as he could get over the tangled growth amongst the
trees Rob obeyed, with the result that he drew a large golden-scaled
fish right out of the river and up the bank a couple of yards, when
something parted, and Shaddy uttered a yell as he saw the captive
flapping back toward the pool.

"Gone! gone!" cried Rob in dismay.  "I knew--"

He said no more for the moment, and then uttered a shout of delight as
he saw the efficacy of their guide's arrangements, for before the fish
reached the edge Brazier had thrown himself upon it, and paying no heed
to slime, spines, or sharp teeth, he thrust his hands beneath, and flung
it far up toward where Rob in turn carried on the attack.

The next minute Shaddy was beside them, knife in hand, with which he
rapidly killed, cleaned, and scaled the fish, finding the tough hook
broken in two before chopping off a couple of great palm-like leaves, in
which he wrapped his prize as he trotted toward the fire.  Then with a
half-burned branch, he raked a hole in the glowing embers, laid down the
fish, raked the embers over again, and said,--

"Not to be touched for half an hour.  Who'll come and try for more solid
fruit?"

If Rob's spirits had not been so low he would have been amused by the
boyish manner of their companion as he led them here and there.  At the
edge of the forest he mounted and climbed about a tree till he was well
out on a great branch, from which he shook down a shower of great fruit
that looked like cricket-balls, but which on examination proved to be
the hard husks of some kind of nut.

"What are these?" cried Rob.

"Don't you know 'em?" said Shaddy as soon as he had descended.

"No."

"Yes, you do, my lad.  You've seen 'em in London lots of times," and
hammering a couple together, he broke open one and showed the contents:
to wit, so many Brazil nuts packed together in a round form like the
carpels of an orange.

"I never knew they grew like that," cried Rob eagerly.

"And I must confess my ignorance, too," said Brazier.

"Ah, there's lots to learn in this world, gen'lemen," said Shaddy
quietly.  "Not a very good kind o' nut, but better than nothing.  Bit
too oily for me, but they'll serve as bread for our fish if we get a
couple of big stones for nutcrackers.  They're precious hard."

"Then we shan't starve yet," cried Rob as he loaded himself with the
cannon-ball-like fruit--pockets, cap, and as many as he could hold in
his arms.

"Starve?  I should think not," cried Shaddy, "and these here outsides'll
have to serve for teacups."

"Without tea, Shaddy?"

"Who says so, my lad?  You wait, and we'll find cocoa and mate, and who
knows but what we may hit upon coffee and chocolate?  Why, I won't swear
as we don't find sugar-cane.  'T all events, we're going to try."

"Well, Naylor, you are putting a different complexion on our prospects,"
said Brazier, who had joined them.

"Yes, sir, white one instead of a black one.  Next thing is to get a
roof over our heads ready for the heavy rains, and then we've got to
save all the feathers of the birds we catch or shoot for feather beds.
We shall have a splendid place before we've done, and you can mark out
as big an estate as you like.  But come along; I'm thinking that fish
must be done."

Upon Shaddy sweeping its envelope clean of the embers, he found it was
quite done, and soon served it out brown and juicy upon a great
banana-like leaf.

"Now, gentlemen, grace! and fall to," said their cook merrily.  "Nuts
afterwards when I've found two big stones."

There was not much of the delicious fish left when a quarter of an hour
had passed, and then Rob uttered a grumble.

It was very good, he said, only they had no salt.

"If you'd only spoken a bit sooner, Master Rob, I could have got you
some pepper," said Shaddy, "but salt?  Ah, there you beat me altogether.
It's too far to send down to the sea."



CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

BRAVE EFFORTS.

That same afternoon after a quiet discussion of their position, the
result of which was to convince Brazier and Rob of the utter
hopelessness of any attempt to escape, they joined with Shaddy in the
most sensible thing they could do, namely, an attempt to forget their
sorrow and misery in hard work.

"If we want to be healthy," Shadrach had said, "we must first thing get
a shelter over our heads where we can sleep at nights, clear of the
heavy dews, and which we can have ready next time it comes on to rain."

A suitable position was soon found high up where no flood was likely to
reach, and presenting several attractions.

First, it was at the head of the clearing exactly facing the river, so
that a passing boat could be seen.  Secondly, it was between two great
trees, apparently twins, whose smooth columnar trunks ran up some twenty
feet without a branch; after that they were one mass of dense foliage,
which drooped down nearly to the ground and looked thick enough to throw
off, as the leafage lay bough above bough, any fall of rain short of a
waterspout.

The trees were about twelve feet apart, and from a distance the boughs
had so intermingled that they looked like one.

"That's the spot, sir!"  Shaddy exclaimed.  "Now then, the first thing
is to find a branch that will do for a ridge pole."

That first thing proved to be the most difficult they could have
undertaken, for a long search showed nothing portable at all likely to
answer the purpose; and though palm after palm was found, all were too
substantial to be attacked by pocket-knives.  They were getting in
despair, when Rob hit upon one close down to the river, which the united
strength of all three, after Rob had climbed it and by his weight
dragged the top down within reach, sufficed to lever out of the
saturated ground.

As soon as the young palm was down, Shaddy set Brazier and Rob to cut
off the roots and leaves, which latter they were told to stack ready for
use, from where they hung six or eight feet long, while he--Shaddy--
knife in hand, busied himself in cutting long lianas and canes to act as
ropes.

An hour later they had the young palm bound tightly to the trees about
six feet from the ground, after which branches were cut and carried, so
that they could be laid with the thick ends against the ridge pole and
the leaves resting upon the ground from end to end.

This done, others were laid on in the same way, the leaves and twigs
fitting in so accurately that after a busy two hours they had a strong
shed of branches ready for stopping up at one end with thorns and more
boughs, while Rob had to climb up the slope and thatch the place with
the palm leaves, forming a roof impervious to any ordinary rain.

"That will do for sleeping, eh, gen'lemen?" said Shaddy.  "We'll finish
it another time.  We can rest in shelter.  Now then for getting our
wages--I mean a decent supper."

Rob had been conscious for some time past of sundry faint sensations;
now he knew that they meant hunger, and as they left the hut they had
made he did not look forward with any great feelings of appetite to a
meal of nuts.

But it soon became evident that Shaddy had other ideas, for he went to
the fire again to obtain a hardened piece of wood for fashioning into a
hook, when an idea struck Rob, and he turned to their guide eagerly.

"Did you ever sniggle eels?" he said.

"Did I ever what, sir?"

"Sniggle eels."

Shaddy shook his head.

"No.  I've bobbed for 'em, and set night lines, and caught 'em in
baskets and eel traps after storms.  Is either of them sniggling?"

"No," cried Rob eagerly, "and you might catch fish perhaps that way.
I'll show you; I mean, I'll tell you.  You take a big needle, and tie a
piece of strong thin silk to it right in the middle."

"Ay, I see," said Shaddy.

"Then you push the needle right into a big worm, and stick the point of
the needle into a long thin pole, and push the worm into a hole in a
bank where eels are."

"Yes, I see."

"Then one of the eels swallows the worm, and you pull the line."

"And the worm comes out."

"No, it does not," said Rob.  "As it's tied in the middle, it is pulled
right across the eel's throat, and you can catch it without being
obliged to use a hook."

"That's noo and good," said Shaddy eagerly.  "I could fish for doradoes
that way, but I've got no needle."

"Wouldn't this do, Shaddy?" said the lad, and he took a steel
needle-like toothpick out of the handle of his pocket-knife.

"The very thing!" cried Shaddy, slapping his leg, and, after tying his
newly made line to the little steel implement in the way described, he
bound over it with a silken thread a portion of the refuse of the fish
they had previously caught.  Going to his former place, he cast in his
line, and in five minutes it was fast to a good-sized fish, which after
a struggle was landed safely, while before long another was caught as
well.

"Man never knows what he can do till he tries," cried Shaddy merrily.
"Why, we can live like princes, gentlemen.  No fear of starving!  Fish
as often as we like to catch 'em, and then there's birds and other
things to come.  You don't feel dumpy now, Mr Rob, do you?"

"I don't know, Shaddy.  I'm very hungry and tired."

"Wait till we've had supper, my lad, and then we'll see what we can do
about making a bow and arrows."

As he spoke he rapidly cleaned the fish, treated them as before, and
placed them in the embers, which were glowing still.

While the fish cooked Shaddy busied himself in crushing some of the nuts
by using one stone as a hammer, another as an anvil, and some of them he
set to roast by way of a change.

By the time the fish were ready the sun was rapidly going down, and when
the meal was at an end--a meal so delicious, in spite of the
surroundings, that it was eaten with the greatest of enjoyment--it was
too dark to see about bows and arrows, and the disposition of all three
was for sleep.

So the boughs collected on the previous night were carried in beneath
the shelter and made into beds, upon which, after well making up the
fire, all stretched themselves, and, utterly wearied out by the arduous
toil of the day, fell asleep at once, in spite of the chorus of
nocturnal creatures around, among which a couple of cicadas settled in
their rudely made roof and kept up a harsh chirping loud enough to have
kept awake any one who had not gone through as much work as two ordinary
men.

"But it can't be morning," thought Rob as he was awakened by Shaddy
touching him on the shoulder, and then he uttered his thought aloud.

"Well, if it ain't, my lad, the sun's made a mistake, for he'll be up
directly.  Coming out?"

"Yes; wait till I wake Mr Brazier."

"Nay; let him be till we've got breakfast ready, my lad.  He looked
regularly done up last night.  He can't bear it all like young chaps
such as we."

Rob laughed, and then a cloud came over him as he stepped out into the
soft grey morning, for he had caught sight of the hurrying river, and
this brought up the boat and the loss of his companion and friend.

"Look here, Mr Rob," said Shaddy, changing the current of the boy's
thoughts directly, "I've been thinking out that bow and arrow business."

"Yes, Shaddy."

"And I've found out some splendid tackle for making arrows."

"What! this morning?  Then you have been out and about!"

"Yes, soon as I could see my way.  I found a bed of reeds which will
make capital arrows with a point of hard wood a bit burned, and there's
no end of 'em, so there's our shot all straight as--well, as arrows.
Now you and I are going to get a fish and put him to cook, and after
that we'll try and find a bit of wood good enough for a bow."

"And where's your string, Shaddy?"

"Round your neck, sir.  You don't think you're going to indulge in such
luxuries as silk han'kerchers at a time like this, do you?  Because, if
you do, I don't; so you'll have to pull out all the threads and wind 'em
up, like Mr Brazier did.  His han'kercher will do for fishing-lines.
Yours shall be bow-strings.  Why, who knows but what we may get a deer?
Anyhow we may get one of them carpinchos, and not bad eating, either."

The fish was soon caught in the swift clear water, but all attempts to
take another failed.  It was, however, ample for their meal, and after
it had been placed in the fire, which had never been allowed to go out
since first lit, Rob's companion pointed out more footprints of a puma,
and soon after those of a deer, both animals having evidently been in
the opening within the last few hours, from the freshness of the prints.

The reeds for the arrows were cut, and proved to be firm, strong, and
light, but the selection of a branch for the bow proved to be more of a
task.  One was, however, decided upon at last, roughly trimmed, and
thrown on the fire for a few minutes to harden, and it was while the
pair were busy over this task, watching the tough wood carefully, that
Brazier found them, apologising for his so-called idleness and eagerly
asking what he should do to help.

"Nothing, sir, at present, but have your breakfast.  Would you mind
picking a few plates and a dish, Mr Rob?  Let's have the green pattern
again."

Rob smiled as he went to the arum-like plant which had supplied him
before, and returned to the fire just as Shaddy was apologising
seriously for its being fish again for breakfast and promising a change
before night.

The apology was uncalled for, the freshly caught, newly roasted fish
proving to be delicious; and roasted nuts, though they were not
chestnuts and were often flavoured with burned oil, were anything but a
bad substitute for bread.

"There, gen'lemen," said Shaddy as they finished, "next thing seems to
be to go down to the waterside and have a good drink of nature's own tea
and coffee.  Worse things than water, I can tell you.  I always think to
myself when I've nothing else that what was good enough for Adam and Eve
ought to be good enough for me."

"Water's delicious," cried Rob as they reached a convenient place and
lay down to scoop up the cool clear fluid with their hands and drink
heartily.

"So it is, Mr Rob, sir, 'llcious," said Shaddy; "but wait a bit, and
you shall have something to put in the water, if it's only fruit juice
to flavour it.  But what I want to find is some of those leaves they
make into South American tea."

Just then Shaddy smiled and rose to his knees, watching Brazier, who had
moved off thirty or forty yards away.

"What are you laughing at?" asked Rob.

"Mr Brazier's want of good manners, sir.  Don't seem the thing for a
gen'leman like him to go washing his face and hands in his tea and
coffee-cup; now do it?"

"Plenty of room, Shaddy!" said Rob.  "I'm going to follow his example."

He stretched out over the water from the bank, reached down his hands,
and began to bathe his face, the water feeling deliciously cool to his
brow and eyes as he scooped up handsful, and he was just revelling in an
extra good quantity, when he uttered an ejaculation of alarm, for he
felt himself seized by the collar as if he were about to be hurled into
the river, but it proved only to be Shaddy snatching him away.

"Why did you do that?" cried Rob angrily, as he pressed the water out of
his eyes and darted a resentful look at the big rough fellow, who stood
looking at him coolly.

"'Cause we wanted you to be useful, my lad, and because you didn't want
to go below yonder and feed the fishes," replied Shaddy, laughing.
"Didn't you see that 'gator?"

"No.  Where?  Was it near me?"

"Pretty near, sir.  I happened to look, and saw him coming slowly nearer
and nearer, ready for making a dash at you, and as I'd neither gun nor
spear to tackle him, I had to pull you out of the way."

"Was it big?" said Rob, with a shudder.

"No, sir, only a little one, about six foot long, but quite strong
enough to have hung on and overbalanced you into the water, where there
would have been plenty more to help him.  Now I tell you what, sir, Mr
Brazier had better be told to be careful," continued Shaddy.  "Ah, he
sees danger; so it's all right."

For Brazier suddenly shrank away from the edge of the river, rose, and
called to them.

"Take care, Rob!" he shouted; "the water here swarms with alligators.
One little wretch was coming at me just now."

"Yes, sir, better mind!" cried Shaddy.  "We've just had one here."  Then
turning to Rob,--

"Now, Master Rob, sir, what do you say to our spending the day making
bows and arrows?"

"I'm ready."

"And perhaps, Mr Brazier, sir, you wouldn't mind trying for another
fish for dinner, in case we don't get our shooting tackle ready."

Brazier nodded, and soon after prepared to fish, but even in their
peculiar strait he could not refrain from looking longingly at plant,
insect, and bird, especially at a great bunch of orchids which were
pendent from a bough.

He did not seem likely to have much success in the pool or eddy where
the other fish had been caught, and soon after moved off to another
place, but meanwhile Rob and Shaddy were busy in the extreme, the latter
making some half-charred pieces of wood from the fire into little
hardened points ready for Rob to fix into the cleft he split in the end
of each reed and then binding them tightly in, making a notch for the
bow-string at the other end, and laying them down one by one finished
for the sheaf he had set himself to prepare.

These done, Rob began upon the silken bow-string, pulling out the
threads from his neckerchief and tying them together till he had wound
up what promised to be enough, afterwards doubling and twisting them
tightly, while Shaddy was whistling softly and using his pocket-knife as
if it were a spoke-shave to fine down the thick end of the piece of wood
intended for the bow.

"Strikes me, Mr Rob," he said, "that we shall have to use this very
gingerly, or it will soon break.  I know what I wish I had."

"What?" asked Rob.

"Rib of an old buffalo or a dead horse."

"What for?"

"To make a bow, my lad.  It would only be a short one, but wonderfully
strong.  You'd have to use short arrows, and it would be hard to pull,
but with a bow like that you could send an arrow through a deer.  But as
we haven't got one, nor any chance of finding one, we must do the best
with this."

Rob watched with the greatest of interest the progress of the bow,
busying himself the while with the string, which was finished first; and
as it displayed a disposition to unwind and grow slack, it was
thoroughly wetted and stretched between two boughs to dry.

"Shall you succeed in getting a bow made?" said Brazier, coming up.

"Oh yes, sir, I think so," said the guide; "better bow than archer, I'm
thinking, without Mr Rob here surprises us all by proving himself a
clever shot."

"Don't depend upon me," said Rob mournfully, for his thoughts were upon
Joe and his sad end, and when by an effort he got rid of these
depressing ideas, his mind filled with those of the Indians turning
against them in so cowardly a way, leaving them to live or die, just as
it might happen, while they escaped with the plunder in the boat.

"What are you thinking about, Rob?" said Brazier, after speaking to him
twice without eliciting an answer.

"Of the men stealing our boat.  It was so cruel."

"Don't you fret about it, Mr Rob!  They'll soon get their doo of
punishment for it.  Worst day's work they ever did in their lives.
You'd think that chaps like they would have known better, but they're
just like children.  They see something pretty, and they'll do anything
to get hold of it, and when they've got it they find it's of no use to
'em and are tired of it in an hour.  I'll be bound to say they're
wishing they hadn't gone and were back along of us."

"Then they may repent and come?" said Brazier.

Shaddy uttered a low chuckling sound.

"And I shall save my collection after all."

"Don't you think it, sir!" said Shaddy seriously.  "They couldn't get
back, as I said; and if they could they daren't, on account of you and
me.  They've got a wholesome kind of respect for an Englishman, and no
more dare face us now than fly."

Brazier sighed.

"Oh, never mind, sir!" said Shaddy cheerily.  "Things might be worse
than they are.  We're alive, and can find means to live.  We don't know
but what we may get away all right after all.  If I might give you my
advice--"

"Give it, by all means," said Brazier.

"Well then, sir, seeing that you came out to collect your flowers and
plants, I should say, `Go on collecting just as you did before, and wait
in hopes of a boat coming along.'"

"But it might be years first."

"Very well, sir; wait years for it.  You'd have made a fine collection
by that time."

Brazier smiled sadly as he thought of his dried-up specimens.

"Me and Mr Rob here will find plenty of some sort or another for the
kitchen, so as you needn't trouble about that.  What do you say?"

"That you teach good philosophy, and I'll take your advice.  Not much
virtue in it, Rob," he said, smiling, "for we cannot help ourselves.
There, I will do as you suggest as soon as we have made a few more
arrangements for our stay."

"You leave them to us, sir," said Shaddy.  "Mr Rob and I are quite
strong enough crew for the job, and I saw some wonderful fine plants
right at the edge of the forest yonder.  I'd go and try for 'em now,
sir."

"Shaddy's afraid that some one will come along and pick them first,"
cried Rob, laughing.

"No fear, sir, unless it's some big, saucy monkey doing it out of
imitation and mischief.  What do you say?"

"I say yes," replied Brazier.  "It would be wrong to despair and foolish
to neglect my chance now that I am thrown by accident among the natural
history objects I came so many thousand miles to find."

As he spoke he moved off in the direction pointed out by their guide,
while Shaddy chuckled directly they were alone.

"That's the way, Mr Rob," he said; "give him something to think about
and make him busy.  `A merry heart goes all the day; a sad one tires in
a mile,' so the old song says.  Mind, I don't mean he's merry, but he'll
be busy, and that's next door to it.  Now then, I'm ready.  Let's get
the string on and bend our bow."



CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

A SUDDEN ALARM.

The silken string Rob had twisted was found to be quite dry, and pretty
well kept its shape as it was formed into a loop and passed over the end
of the bow nicked for its reception, and after bending secured with a
couple of hitches over the other.

"Now, Mr Rob, sir, try it, and send one of your arrows as far as you
can.  Never mind losing it; we can soon make plenty more.  That's the
way!  Steady!  Easy and well, sir!  Now then, off it goes!"

_Twang_! went the bow-string, and away flew the arrow high up toward the
river, describing its curve and falling at last without the slightest
splash into the water.

"Well done!" cried Shaddy, who had watched the flight of the arrow,
shading his eyes with his hand.  "That's good enough for anything.  A
little practice, and you'll hit famously."

"Oh, I don't know, Shaddy."

"Well, but I do, sir.  If Indians can kill birds, beasts, and fish with
their bows and arrows, surely a young Englishman can."

"I shall try, Shaddy."

"Of course you will, and try means win, and win means making ourselves
comfortable till we are taken off."

"Then you think we shall be some day?"

"Please God, my lad!" said Shaddy calmly.  "Look!  Yonder goes Mr
Brazier.  He's forgetting his troubles in work, and that's what we've
got to do, eh?"

Rob shook his head.

"Ah, you're thinking about poor young Jovanni, sir," said Shaddy sadly,
"and you mustn't.  It won't do him no good, nor you neither.  Bring that
bow and arrows along with us.  I'm going to try and get a bamboo to make
a spear thing, with a bit of hard wood for a point, and it may be useful
by-and-by."

Rob took up the bow and arrows, but laid the larger part of his sheaf
down again, contenting himself with half a dozen, and following Shaddy
along the edge of the forest to what looked like a clump of reeds, but
which proved to be a fringe of bamboos fully fourteen feet high.

Shaddy soon selected a couple of these suitable for his purpose, and had
before long trimmed them down to spear shafts nine feet in length.

"There, sir," he said, "we'll get a couple of heads fitted into these
to-night.  First thing is to get something else to eat, so let's try for
fruit or a bird.  Now, if we could only come upon a deer!"

"Not likely, as we want one," responded Rob, who was looking round in
search of Mr Brazier, and now caught sight of him right at the far end
of the clearing, evidently engaged in cutting down some of his favourite
plants.

"Mr Brazier is busy," said Rob; "but isn't it a pity to let him waste
time in getting what can never be wanted?"

"How do we know that?" replied Shaddy.  "Even if they're not, I did it
for the best."

"But is it safe to leave him alone?"

"Safe as it is for us to go out here alone into the forest."

"Are we going into the forest?"

"Must, my lad--a little way."

"But are there likely to be any Indians about?"

"I should say not, Mr Rob, so come along."

Shaddy led the way to where the clearing ceased and the dense growth of
the primeval forest began, and after hesitating a little and making a
few observations as to the position of the sun--observations absolutely
necessary if a traveller wished to find his way back--the guide plunged
in amongst the dense growth, threading his way in through the trees,
which grew more and more thickly for a short distance and then opened
out a little, whereupon Shaddy halted and began to reconnoitre
carefully, holding up his band to enforce silence and at the end of a
few minutes saying eagerly to Rob,--

"Here you are, my lad!  Now's our chance.  There's nearly a dozen in
that big tree to the right yonder, playing about among the branches,
good big ones, too.  Now you steal forward a bit, keeping under cover,
then lay all your arrows down but one, take a good long aim, and let it
go.  Bring one down if you can."

"What birds are they?" whispered Rob.

"Who said anything about birds?" replied Shaddy sourly; "I said
monkeys."

"No."

"Well, I meant to, my lad.  There: on you go."

"Monkey--a little man," said Rob, shaking his head.  "No, I couldn't
shoot one of them."

"Here, give us hold of the bow and arrow, then, my lad," cried the old
sailor.  "'Tisn't a time for being nice.  Better shoot a monkey and eat
it than for me and Mr Brazier to have to kill and eat you."

Rob handed the newly made weapons, and Shaddy took them grumblingly.

"Not the sort of tackle I'm used to," he said.  "Bound to say I could do
far better with a gun."

He fitted the notch of the arrow to the string and drew the bow a little
as if to try it; then moving off a few yards under cover of the trees,
Rob was about to follow him, but he turned back directly.

"Don't you come," he said; "better let me try alone.  Two of us might
scare 'em."

But Shaddy did not have any occasion to go further, for all at once, as
if in obedience to a signal, the party of monkeys in the forest a short
distance before them came leaping from tree to tree till they were in
the one beneath which the two travellers were waiting, stopped short,
and began to stare down wonderingly at them, one largish fellow holding
back the bough above his head in a singularly human way, while his face
looked puzzled as well as annoyed.

"Like a young savage Indian more than an animal," said Shaddy softly, as
he prepared to shoot.  "Now I wonder whether I can bring him down."

"Don't shoot at it, Shaddy!" said Rob, laying his hand upon his guide's
arm.

"Must, my lad.  Can't afford to be particular.  There, don't you look if
you don't like it!  Now then!"

He raised the bow, and, after the fashion off our forefathers, drew the
arrow right to the head, and was about to let it fly after a long and
careful aim; but being, as he had intimated, not used to that sort of
tackle, he kept his forefinger over the reed arrow till he had drawn it
to the head, when, just as he had taken aim and was about to launch it
at the unfortunate monkey, the reed bent and snapped in two.

Probably it was the sharp snap made by the arrow which took the monkey's
attention, for it suddenly set up a peculiarly loud chattering, which
acted as a lead to its companions, for the most part hidden among the
boughs, and it required very little stretch of the imagination to
believe it to be a burst of derisive laughter at the contemptible nature
of the weapons raised against their leader's life.

"Oh, that's the way you take it, is it, my fine fellow?" cried Shaddy,
shaking the bow at the monkey.  "Here, give us another arrow, Mr Rob,
sir; I'll teach him to laugh better than that.  I feel as if I can hit
him now."

Rob made no attempt to hand the arrow, but Shaddy took one from him,
fitted it to the string, raised it to the required height, and was about
to draw the reed to its full length, but eased it back directly and left
go to rub his head.

"See him now, Mr Rob, sir?"

"No," said Rob, looking carefully upward among the branches; and, to his
great satisfaction, not one of the curious little four-handed animals
was visible.

"Right!" said Shaddy.  "He has saved his skin this time.  Here, take the
bow again.  It may be a bird we see next."

"Hadn't we better go back to the river?" said Rob.  "Perhaps I should be
able to shoot a duck if I saw one swimming about."

"Daresay you would, my lad," said the old sailor drily, "send the arrow
right through one; but what I say is, if the 'gators want a duck killed
they'd better kill it themselves."

"I don't understand you," said Rob.

"Understand, my lad?  Why, suppose you shoot a duck, it will be on the
water, won't it?"

"Of course!"

"Then how are you going to get it off?"

"I forgot that," said Rob.  "Impossible, of course."

"Come on, then, and don't let's waste time.  We'll keep along here and
get some fruit, perhaps, and find birds at the same time."

Their journey through the forest was very short before they were
startled by a sudden rush and bound through the undergrowth.  So sudden
was it that both stopped short listening, but the sound ceased in a few
moments.

"What's that?" whispered Rob.

"Deer, I thought at first, my lad; but it could not have been, because a
deer would have gone on racing through the forest, and one would have
heard the sounds dying away, not end suddenly like those did.  You see,
there was a sudden rustle, and then it stopped, as if whatever it was
had been started up by our coming and then settled down again to hide
and watch us."

"Indian?" whispered Rob uneasily.

"Nay, more like some great cat.  Strikes me it was one of the spotted
tigers, and a hardened arrow's not much good against one of those
beasts.  I say, let's strike off in the other direction, and try if we
can find something there.  Cats are awkward beasts to deal with even
when they're small.  When it comes to one as strong as a horse, the best
way to fight 'em is to get out of their way."

Shaddy took a few steps forward so as to be able to peer up through a
green shaft among the trees to the sunshine and satisfy himself as to
their position, and then led off again.

"Can't be too particular, Mr Rob, sir," he said; "stitch in time saves
nine.  Bit of observation now may save us hours of walking and fighting
our way through the tangle."

Rob noted his companion's careful management, and that whenever they had
to pass round a tree which stood right in their way Shaddy was very
exact about starting afresh exactly straight, and after a time in making
off again to their left, so as to hit the river near the clearing.  But
for some time they found nothing to take their attention.

"And that's the way of it," said Shaddy in reply to an observation of
Rob's.  "You generally find what you are not looking for.  Now, if we
wanted plenty of fine hardwood timber, here it is, and worth fortunes in
London town, and worth nothing here.  I'd give the lot, Mr Rob, for one
of our fine old Devonshire apple-trees, well loaded down with
yellow-faced, red-cheeked pippins, though even then we've no flour to
make a dumpling."

"And no saucepan to cook it in."

"Oh, we could do without that, my lad.  Worse things than baked
dumplings."

"Are we going right, Shaddy?" said Rob suddenly.

The old sailor took an observation, as he called it, before he answered,
so as to make sure.

"Yes," he said thoughtfully, "and if we keep straight on we shall hit
the clearing.  Strikes me that if we go pretty straight we shall come
upon Mr Brazier loaded down to sinking point with plants, and glad of a
bit of help to carry 'em.  Don't you be down-hearted, sir!  This is a
bit of experience; and here we are! something at last."

As he spoke he pointed to a tree where the sun penetrated a little, and
they could see that it was swarming with small birds evidently busy over
the fruit it bore.  Shaddy was pressing forward, but Rob caught his arm.

"What is it, lad?"

"Look!" whispered Rob.  "What's that?"

"Eh?  Where?  See a tiger?"

"No, that horrible-looking thing walking along the branch.  It has gone
now."

"Ugly monkey?"

"Oh no," whispered Rob, "a curious creature.  Alligators don't climb
trees, do they?"

"Never saw one," said Shaddy.  "Might if they were taught, but it
wouldn't be a pleasant job to teach one.  Well, where is it?"

"Gone," whispered Rob.  "No; there it is on that branch where it is so
dark."

"I see him," said Shaddy in a subdued tone.  "Ought to have known.  Now
then, your bow and arrows!  That's a skinful of good meat for us.  You
won't mind shooting that?"

"No," said Rob, quickly fitting an arrow to the string, "I don't mind
shooting that.  But not to eat, thank you."

"You will not be so particular soon.  That's iguana, and as good as
chicken.  Ready?"

Rob nodded.

"Keep behind the trees, then, and creep slowly forward till you are
pretty close--I daresay you'll be able to--and then aim at his shoulder,
and send the arrow right through."

"I will," said Rob drily, "if I can."

"Make up your mind to it, my lad.  We want that sort of food."

"You may," thought Rob as he began to stalk the curious old-world,
dragon-like beast, which was running about the boughs of a great tree in
complete ignorance of the neighbourhood of human beings, probably even
of their existence.

The lad's heart beat heavily as he crept from tree to tree in full want
of faith as to his ability to draw a bow-string with effect; for his
experience only extended to watching ladies shooting at targets in an
archery meeting; and as he drew nearer, stepping very softly from
shelter to shelter and then peering out to watch the reptile, he had an
admirable opportunity for noting its shape and peculiarities, none of
which created an appetite for trying its chicken-like flesh.  He gazed
at a formidable-looking animal with wide mouth, a hideous pouch beneath
its jaw, and a ridge of sharp-looking, teeth-like spines along its back
ending in a long, fine, bony tail.  These, with its fierce eye and scaly
skin, and a habit of inflating itself, made it appear an object which
might turn and attack an aggressor.

This struck Rob very strongly as he stopped at last peering round the
bole of a huge tree.  He was about thirty yards from the lizard now, and
in a position which commanded its side as it stood gazing straight
before it at some object, bird or insect, in front.

It was just the position for resting the bow-arm against the tree for
steadiness of aim, and feeling that he could do no better, but doubtful
of his skill and quite as doubtful of the likelihood of the wooden
arrow-head piercing the glistening skin of the iguana, Rob took a
careful aim, as he drew his arrow to his ear in good old archer style,
and let his missile fly.

Roughly made, unfeathered, and sent by a tyro, it was no wonder that it
flew far wide of the mark, striking a bough away to the left and then
dropping from twig to twig till it reached the undergrowth below.

Where it struck was some distance from the lizard, and the sound and the
falling of the reed gave it the idea that the danger point was there, so
that it directed its attention in that quarter, stood very erect, and
swelled itself out fiercely.

This gave Rob ample time to fit another arrow to his string, correct his
aim, and loosen the shaft after drawing it to the head.  This one
whizzed by the iguana, making it flinch slightly; but treating it as if
it had been a bird which had suddenly flashed by, the lizard fixed its
eyes on the spot where this second arrow struck.

"I shall never hit the thing," thought Rob as he fitted another arrow
and corrected his aim still more, but this time too much, for the arrow
flew off to the lizard's right.

"Three arrows gone!" muttered the lad as he prepared for another try,
took a long aim, and, to his great delight, saw the missile strike the
bough just below where the iguana stood, but only for it to make a rush
forward out of his sight.

"But I should have hit it if I had only aimed a little higher," he
thought.

The lizard being invisible, he was about to return to Shaddy, thinking
of his companion's disappointment, when, to his surprise, he suddenly
saw the reptile reappear upon a lower branch, where it stood watchful
and eager, and once more presenting a splendid opportunity for a skilled
archer.

"It's of no good," thought Rob.  "I must practise every day at a mark,"
and once more taking aim without exercising much care, but more with an
idea of satisfying his companion if he were watching his actions than of
hitting his mark, he drew the arrow quickly to the head, gave one glance
along the slight reed at the iguana, the bow-string twanged, and the
next moment the reptile was gone.

"That settles it," said Rob as he listened to the rustling of the leaves
and twigs; "but I must have gone pretty near for it to have leaped off
the bough in such a hurry.  I'll be bound to say poor old Joe would have
made a better shot.  Italian!  Genoese archers!" he continued
thoughtfully.  "No, they were cross-bow-men.  Poor old Joe, though!  Oh,
how shocking it does seem for a bright handsome lad like he was to--"

"Here! hi!  T'other way, my lad!  He dropped down like a stone."

"No, no; leaped like a deer off the branch.  I saw him."

"Well, so did I," cried Shaddy, hurrying up.  "The arrow went clean
through him."

"Nonsense!"

"Nonsense, sir?  What do you mean?"

"I did not go near him."

"What?  Why, you shot him right through the shoulder.  I haven't got
much to boast about except my eye, and I'll back that against some
people's spy-glasses.  That iguana's lying down there at the bottom of
the tree dead as a last year's butterfly, and I can put my foot right on
the place.  Come along."

Rob smiled, raised his eyebrows a little, and followed.

"Better let him convince himself," he thought; and as Shaddy forced back
the low boughs and held them apart for his companion to follow, he went
on talking.

"I knew you could do it by the way you handled your bow and arrow.  Your
eyes are as straight as mine is, and I watched you as you sent an arrow
first one side and then another till you got the exact range, and then
it was like kissing your hand: just a pull of the string, off goes the
arrow, and down drops the lizard, and a fine one, too.  Round that
trunk, my lad!  There you are, and there he lies, just down in that tuft
of grass."

"Where?" said Rob banteringly.  "Why, Shaddy, I thought your eye was
better than spy-glasses."

Shaddy made a dash at the tuft of thick growth beneath the bough where
the iguana had stood, searched about, and then rose and took off his cap
to give his head a scratch.

"Well, I never!" he said in a tone full of disappointment; "I was as
sure as sure that you hit that thing right through."

He looked round about, and then all at once made a rush at a spot whence
came a faint rustling; and the next minute he returned dragging the
iguana by the tail, with the half of the arrow through its shoulder.

"Now then," he cried, "was I right, or was I wrong?  He made a big
scramble to get away, and hid himself in that bush all but his tail.  My
word, Mr Rob, sir, what a shot you will make!"

"Nonsense, Shaddy!" said the lad, looking down with a mingling of
compunction and pride at his prize.

"Ah, you may call it nonsense, Mr Rob.  I calls it skill."

"Why, it was a mere accident."

"Hark at him!" cried Shaddy, looking round at the trees as if to call
their attention to the lad's words.  "Says it was an accident when I
told him to aim straight at the thing's shoulder, and there's the arrow
right through it from one side to the other, and the poor brute dead as
dead."

"But I hardly aimed at it, Shaddy," protested Rob.

"Of course you didn't.  A good shot just makes up his mind to hit a
thing, and he hits it same as you did that lizard.  Well, sir, that's
one trouble off my mind; and I can say thankfully we shan't starve.
There'll be times when the river's so flooded that we can't fish, and
then we might have come worst off; but you can shoot us birds and
beasts.  Then we can find eggs, and lay traps, and search for fruit.
Why, Mr Rob, sir, we're going to have our bread buttered on both sides,
and we can keep Mr Brazier going while he collects.  It looked very
black indeed time back, but the sun's shining in on us now.  We shall be
a bit like prisoners, but where are you going to find a more beautiful
prison for people who want to study natural history?  Hooray I look
here, too--mushrooms."

"What, those great funguses?"

"To be sure: they're good eating.  I know 'em, sir.  Found 'em before,
and learnt to eat 'em off the Indians.  Here, wait a moment; let's take
enough of 'em for supper, and then get back to the kitchen and have a
turn at cooking.  That's enough," he continued, picking up from the
mouldering stump of a huge decaying tree a great cluster of fungi;
"those others'll do for another time."

"I hope you will not be disappointed in my shooting next time," said
Rob, taking the cluster of mushroom growth and thrusting an arrow
through it like a skewer.  "I have very little faith in it myself,
Shaddy."

"More likely to do good, and I believe in you all the more, Mr Rob,"
said the man, seizing the lizard, tying its legs together with a band of
twisted twigs, thrusting his bamboos through, and swinging the prize
over his shoulder.  "If you went puffing and blowing about and saying
you was going to shoot this, and hit that, I should begin to wonder how
ever we were to get our next dinner.  Never you mind about feeling
afraid for yourself.  `Modesty's the best policy,' as the old saying
goes, or something like it.  Now then, best foot foremost!  Tread in my
steps, and I think I can lead you straight for the head of the clearing,
pretty close to home, sweet home.  D'yer mind what I say?" he continued,
with a queer smile.  "Think.  I ain't quite sure, my lad, but I'll try."

Shaddy took a fresh observation, and then gave a satisfied nod of the
head.

"Forrard!" he said; and he made off as if full of confidence, while Rob
followed behind, taking care of his mushrooms and watching the nodding
head of the iguana low down at Shaddy's back in a curiously grim
fashion, and thinking that it looked anything but attractive as an
object for the cook's art.

They had been walking nearly an hour, very slowly--for it was difficult
work to avoid the tangled growth which hemmed them in--when Shaddy, who
had been chatting away pleasantly about the trees and their ill-luck in
not finding more fruit out in the forest, warning his companion, too,
every now and then about ant-hills and thorns, suddenly exclaimed,
"Wonder what luck Mr Brazier's had?" and almost directly after as they
entered an open place where orchids were growing, some of which had
suggested the man's last speech, he cried, "Why, hullo!  Look here, Mr
Rob; look here," and as he pointed down at the dead leaves beneath their
feet, Rob started back with a shudder of horror, and looked wildly round
for the cause of that which he saw.



CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

A GAP IN THE RANKS.

That which Shaddy pointed out was startling enough to cause Rob a
shudder; for, plainly seen upon a broad leaf, trampled-down amongst
others that were dead and dry, were a few spots of blood.

But after the momentary feeling of dread caused by the discovery there
came a reaction, and Rob exclaimed eagerly, "Some wild beasts have been
fighting;" and then as his companion shook his head, the boy uttered a
forced laugh, and, to carry off the excitement, said:

"I know what it is, Shaddy: two monkeys coming home from school have had
a fight, and one made the other's nose bleed."

"Wish I could laugh and joke about it like you do, squire," said Shaddy
sadly, as he peered about.  "It's serious, my lad.  Something very
wrong, I'm afraid."

"Don't say that, Shaddy," cried Rob huskily.  "I only tried to turn it
off because I felt afraid and didn't want to show it.  Do you really
think there's something very serious?"

"I do, my lad."

"Not that Mr Brazier has been here?"

"That's just what I do think, my lad; and I feel as if it was my fault
for sending him hunting and collecting by himself, instead of us waiting
on him and watching him."

"Shaddy, don't say anything has happened to him!" cried Rob in horror.

"I don't say as there is," said Shaddy; "I don't say as there ain't, my
lad: but you see that," he said, pointing down, "and you know that Mr
Brazier's a fine brave English gentleman, but, like all the natural
history people I ever see, so full of what he's doing that he forgets
all about himself and runs into all kinds of danger."

"But what kind of danger could he have run into here?"

"Don't know, my lad--don't know.  All I do know is that he has been here
and got into trouble."

"But you don't know that he has been here," cried Rob passionately.

"What's this, then?" said Shaddy, holding out a piece of string, which
he had picked up unnoticed by his companion.  "Mr Brazier had got one
of his pockets stuffed full of bits o' spun yarn and band, like that as
we used to tie up his plants with, and it looks to me as if he'd dropped
this."

"But couldn't--Oh no, of course not--it's impossible," cried Rob; "no
one else could have been here?"

"No, sir; no one else could have been here."

"Yes, they could," cried Rob excitedly: "enemies!"

Shaddy shook his head as he peered about, stooping and examining the
trampled-down growth.

"Wish I could track like an Indian does, Mr Rob, sir.  He has been here
sure enough, but I can't make out which way he has gone.  There's our
footmarks pressing down the twigs and moss and stuff; and there's his, I
fancy."

"And Indians?"

"Can't see none, sir; but that means nothing: they tread so softly with
their bare feet that a dozen may have been here and gone, and we not
know it."

"Then you do think he has been attacked by Indians, Shaddy?" cried Rob
reproachfully.

"Well, sir, I do, and I don't.  There's no sign."

"Then what could it have been,--a jaguar?"

"Maybe, Mr Rob."

"Or a puma!"

"Maybe that, sir; or he may have come suddenly upon a deer as gave him a
dig with its horns.  Here, let's get on back to camp as quickly as we
can."

"But he may not be there," cried Rob excitedly, as he looked round among
the densely packed trees.  "Let's try and find some track by which he
has gone."

"That's what I've been trying to do, and couldn't find one, sir.  If
he's been wounded, somehow he'd nat'rally make back for the hut, so as
to find us and get help.  Come along."

"Oh, Shaddy, we oughtn't to have left him.  We ought to have kept
together."

"No good to tell me that, Mr Rob, sir; I feel it now, but I did it all
for the best.  There, sir, it's of no use to stay here no longer.  Come
on, and we may hit upon his backward trail."

Rob gave another wild look round, and then joined Shaddy, who was
carefully studying the position of the sun, where a gleam came through
the dense foliage high above their heads, and lightened the deep green
twilight.

"That's about the course," he muttered, as he gave the iguana a hitch
over to his right shoulder.  "Now then, Mr Rob, sir, let's make a swift
passage if we can, and hope for the best.  Pah!  Look at the flies
already after the meat.  No keeping anything long here."

The remark struck Rob as being out of place at such a time, but he was
fain to recall how he had made speeches quite as incongruous, so he
followed his companion in silence, trusting to him implicitly, and
wondering at the confidence with which he pressed on in one direction,
with apparently nothing to guide him.  In fact, all looked so strange
and undisturbed that Rob at last could not contain himself.

"Mr Brazier cannot have been anywhere here, Shaddy," he cried
excitedly.  "Two wild beasts must have been fighting."

"For that there bit o' string, sir?" said the man, drily.  "What do you
call that, then, and that?"

He pointed up to a bough about nine feet above him, where a cluster of
orchids grew, for the most part of a sickly, pallid hue, save in one
spot, where a shaft of sunlight came through the dense leafy canopy and
dyed the strangely-formed petals of one bunch with orange, purple and
gold, while the huge mossy tree trunk, half covered with parasitic
creepers, whose stems knotted it with their huge cordage, showed traces
of some one having climbed to reach the great horizontal bough.

"That looks like Mr Brazier, his mark, sir, eh?"

"Yes, yes," cried Rob eagerly.

"Come on then, sir: we're right."

"But did he make those marks coming or returning?"

"Can't say, sir," said Shaddy, gruffly; and then, to himself, "That
ain't true, for he made 'em coming, or I'm a Dutchman."

He made another careful calculation of their position, and was about to
start again, when he caught sight of something about Rob, or rather its
absence, and exclaimed,--

"Why, where's them mushrooms?"

"Mushrooms, Shaddy!  I--I don't know."

"But, Master Rob!"

"Oh, who's to think about eating at a time like this?  Go on, pray; I
shall not feel happy till I see Mr Brazier again."

Shaddy uttered a low grunt, gazed up at the shaft of light which shone
upon the cluster of flowers, and then shifted the iguana again, and
tramped on sturdily for about an hour, till there was a broad glare of
light before them, and he suddenly stepped out from the greenish
twilight into sunshine and day.

"Not so bad, Mr Rob, sir, without a compass!" he said, with a smile of
triumph.

But Rob, as he stepped out, was already looking round for their
fellow-prisoner in the forest, but looking in vain.  There was no sign
of human being in the solitude; and a chilly feeling of despair ran
through the lad as he forgot his weariness and made a move for the hut,
about a hundred yards away.

It was hard work to get through the low tangled growth out there in the
sunlight; and before he was half-way there he stumbled and nearly fell,
but gathered himself up with a faint cry of fear, for there was a low
growl and a rush, as something bounded out, and he just caught a glimpse
of the long lithe tawny body of a puma as it sprang into a fresh tangle
of bush and reed, while Rob stood fast, and then turned to look at
Shaddy.

The man's face was wrinkled up, and for the moment he evidently shared
the boy's thoughts.  Stepping close to him, he began to peer about
amongst the thick growth from which the animal had sprung, while Rob
felt sick as his imagination figured in the puma's lair the torn and
bleeding body of his friend; and as Shaddy suddenly exclaimed, "Here's
the place, sir!" he dared not look, but stood with averted eyes, till
the man exclaimed:

"Had his nest here, sir, and he was asleep.  Bah!  I ought to have
known.  I never heard of a puma meddling with a man."

"Then Mr Brazier is not there?" said Rob faintly.

"Why, of course he ain't," replied the man sourly.  "Come along, sir,
and let's see if he's in the hut."

They rushed to their newly thatched-in shelter, and Rob seized the side
and peered in, where all was black darkness to him, coming as he did
from the brilliant sunshine.

"Mr Brazier," he cried huskily; but there was no reply.  "Mr Brazier,"
he shouted, "why don't you answer?"

"'Cause he ain't there, my lad," said Shaddy gruffly.  "Here, wait till
I've doctored this iguana thing and hung it up.  No, I'll cover it with
grass here in the cool, and then we must make back tracks and find Mr
Brazier before night."

"Oh, Shaddy!" cried Rob in an anguished tone, "then he has been horribly
hurt--perhaps killed!"

The man made no reply, but hurriedly cut open and cleaned the lizard at
some distance from the hut, then buried it beneath quite a pile of
grass, dead leaves and twigs, before stepping back to his companion in
misfortune.

"Oh, why did you stop to do that," cried Rob, "when Mr Brazier may be
lying dying somewhere in the forest?"

"Because when we find him, we must have food to eat, lad, and something
for him too.  That thing may save all our lives.  Don't you think I
don't want to get to him, because I do.  Now then, sir, we've got to go
straight back the way we came, and find him."

"You'll go right back to where the spots--I mean, where we found the
piece of string?" whispered Rob, whose feeling of weariness seemed to
disappear at once.

"Yes, sir, straight back as an arrow, and it's of no use to hide facts;
you must take your place as a man now, and act like one, having the hard
with the soft, so I shall speak plainly."

"You need not, Shaddy," said Rob sadly.  "You are afraid he has been
badly hurt and carried off by Indians--perhaps killed."

"Nay, my lad; that's making worse of it than I thought.  My ideas was
bad enough, but not so bad as yours, and I think mine's right."

"Then what do you think?" said Rob, as after a sharp glance round they
made for the spot where they had re-entered the clearing from the
forest.

"Tell you what I _don't_ think first, my lad," replied Shaddy: "I don't
think it's Indians, because I haven't seen a sign of 'em, and if I had I
fancy they'd be peaceable, stupid sort of folk.  No: he's got into
trouble with some beast or another."

"Killed?"

"Nay, nay; that's the very worst of all.  There's hundreds of ways in
which he might be hurt; and what I think is, that he has started to come
back, and turned faint and laid down, and perhaps gone to sleep, so that
we passed him; or perhaps he has lost his way."

"Lost his way?" cried Rob, with a shiver of dread.

"Yes, my lad.  It's of no use to hide facts now."

"Then we shall never find him again, and he will wander about till he
lies down and dies."

"Ah! now you're making the worst of it again, sir.  He might find the
way out again by himself, but we've got to help him.  Maybe we shall be
able to follow his tracks; you and me has got to try that: an Indian or
a dog would do it easily.  Well, you and me ought to have more stuff in
us than Indians or dogs, and if we make up our minds to do it, why, we
shall.  So, come along, and let's see if we can't muster up plenty of
British pluck, say a bit of a prayer like men, and with God's help we'll
find him before we've done."

He held out his hand to Rob, who made a snatch at it and caught it
between his, to cling to it tightly as he gazed in the rough,
sun-blackened face before him, too much oppressed by emotions to utter a
word.

But words were not needed in the solemn silence of that grand forest.
Their prayer for help rose in the midst of Nature's grandest cathedral,
with its arching roof of boughs, through which in one spot came a ray of
brilliant light, that seemed to penetrate to Rob's heart and lighten him
with hope; and then once more they swung round and plunged into the
forest depths.



CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

THE WOODLAND FOES.

They took the same path without much difficulty, Shaddy tracing it
carefully step by step; and for a time Rob eagerly joined in the
tracing, every now and then pointing out a place where they had broken a
twig or displaced a bough; but after a time the gloom of the forest
began to oppress him, and a strange sensation of shrinking from
penetrating farther forced him to make a call upon himself and think of
the words uttered before they recommenced their search.

For there was always the feeling upon him that at any moment danger
might be lurking thus in their way, and that the next moment they might
be face to face with death.

"But that's all selfishness," he forced himself to think.  "We have to
find Mr Brazier."

This fresh loss to a certain extent obliterated the other trouble, and
there were times when poor Giovanni was completely forgotten, though at
others Rob found himself muttering,--

"Poor Joe! and now poor Mr Brazier!  Whose turn will it be next?  And
those at home will never know of our fate."

But it generally happened that at these most depressing times something
happened to make a fresh call upon his energies.  Now it would be a
fault in the tracking, their way seeming to be quite obliterated.  Now
Shaddy would point out marks certainly not made by them; for flowers of
the dull colourless kind, which flourished so sickly here in these
shades, had been broken-off, as if they had been examined, and then been
thrown aside: convincing proofs that Brazier had been botanising there,
collecting, and casting away objects unworthy of his care.

At one spot, unnoticed on their return, quite a bunch of curious growths
lay at the foot of a huge buttressed tree, where there were indications
of some one having lain down for a time as if to rest.  Farther on, at
the side of a tree, also unnoticed before, a great liana had been torn
away from a tree trunk, so that it looked as if it had been done by one
who climbed; and Shaddy said, with a satisfied smile,--

"He's been along here, Mr Rob, sure enough.  Keep a good heart, sir;
we're getting cleverer at tracking."

On they went in silence, forcing their way between the trees, with the
forest appearing darker than ever, save here and there, where, so sure
as a little light penetrated, with it came sound.  Now it was the hum of
insect life in the sunshine far above their heads; now it was the
shrieking or twittering of birds busy feasting on fruit, and twice over
an angry chattering told them that they had monkeys for their companions
high overhead; but insect, bird, and the strangely agile creatures which
leaped and swung among the boughs, were for the most part invisible, and
they toiled on.

All at once Rob raised the bow he carried, and touched Shaddy sharply on
the shoulder.

"Eh? what's the matter, my lad?" cried the man, turning quickly.

"Look!  Don't you see?" whispered Rob.  "There, by that patch of green
light?  Some one must have climbed up that green liana which hangs from
the bough.  It is swinging still.  Do you think a monkey has just been
up it, or is it some kind of wild cat?"

Shaddy uttered his low chuckling laugh as he stood still leaning upon
his bamboo staves.

"If it had been a cat we should have seen a desperate fight, my lad," he
replied.  "If it was a monkey I'm sorry for him.  He must have gone up
outside and come down in.  Why, can't you see what it is?"

"A great liana, one of those tough creeper things.  Look how curiously
it moves still!  Some one's dragging at the end.  No, it isn't.  Oh,
Shaddy, it's a great serpent hanging from the bough!"

"That's more like it, my lad.  Look!  You can see its head now."

In effect the long, hideous-looking creature raised its head from where
it had been hidden by the growth below, twisted and undulated about for
a few moments, and then lifted it more and more till it could reach the
lower part of the bough from which it hung, and then, gradually
contracting its body into curves and loops, gathered itself together
till it hung in a mass from the branch.

"Not nice-looking things, Mr Rob, sir.  Puts me in mind of those we saw
down by the water, but this looks like a different kind to them."

"Will--will it attack us?" said Rob in a hoarse whisper.

"Nay, not it.  More likely to hurry away and hide, unless it is very
hungry or can't get out of the road.  Then it might."

"But we can't pass under that."

"Well, no, Mr Rob, sir; it don't look like a sensible sort of thing to
do, though it seems cowardly to sneak away from a big land-eel sort of a
thing.  What do you say?  Shall we risk it and let go at my gentleman
with our sticks if he takes any notice of us, or go round like cowards?"

"Go round like cowards," said Rob decisively.

"Right!" said Shaddy, who carefully took his bearings again, and, in
order to have something at which he could gaze back so as to start again
in the direction by which they had come, he broke a bough short off with
a loud crack.

The effect was instantaneous on the serpent.

The moment before the whole body had hung in heavy loops from the bough,
but at the first snap every part of it appeared to be in motion, and, as
dimly seen, one fold glided slowly over another, with a curious rustling
sound.

Rob made a start as if to dash off, but checked himself, and glanced at
Shaddy, who was watching him; and the boy felt the colour flush into his
cheeks, and a curious sense of annoyance came over him at the thought
that his companion was looking upon him as a coward.

"It's all right, my lad," said the guide quietly; "you needn't mind me.
You're a bit scared, and nat'rally.  Who wouldn't be if he wasn't used
to these things?  I was horribly afraid of the one I first saw, and, for
the matter of that, so I was about the next; but I've seen so many big
snakes that, so long as I can keep at a little distance, they don't
trouble me much.  You see, they're not very dangerous to man, and always
get out of his way if they have a chance.  There's been a lot said about
their 'tacking folk; and if you were to rouse that gentleman I daresay
he'd seize you, and, if he got a hold for his tail, twist round and
squeeze you to death; but you leave him alone and give him anything of a
chance, he'll show you the tip of his tail much sooner than he'll show
you his head.  Look here!"

Shaddy looked round and picked up a short piece of a branch, which he
was about to throw, but the boy caught his arm.

"Don't make it angry," he said in a whisper.  "The horrible thing may
come at us."

"I'm not going to make it angry," said Shaddy; "I'm going to make it
afraid," and he hurled the piece of mouldering wood with so good an aim
that it struck the branch near where the serpent was coiling itself more
closely and flew to pieces.

The serpent threw itself down with a crashing sound amongst the dense
undergrowth beneath, and disappeared from their sight.

"There," said Shaddy, "that's the way, you see.  Gone?"

"No, no.  Look out, Shaddy; it's coming this way," cried Rob excitedly,
as a rustling was heard, and directly after there was a low hiss; and
the movement among the twigs and dried leaves told that the creature was
coming toward them.

Whether it was coming straight for where they stood neither of them
stopped to see, but hurried off onward in the direction of the spot
where they had seen the marks upon the leaf, and in a very short time
the forest was silent again.

"Was not that a very narrow escape, Shaddy?" said Rob at last.

"No, my lad, I think not.  Some people would say it was, and be ready to
tell no end of cock-and-bull stories about what that serpent was going
to do; but I've never known them play any games except once, and then
the creature only acted according to its nature.  It was in a sort of
lake place, half pool, half river, and pretty close to the sea.  It was
near a gentleman's plantation, and the black folk used to go down every
day to bathe.  This they did pretty regularly till one day while they
were romping about in the shallow water, which only came up to their
middles, one of them shouted for help, saying that a 'gator had got hold
of her, and then laughed.  The others took no notice, because it was a
'sterical sort of laugh, as they call it, and thought she was playing
tricks; but all at once they saw that she was struggling hard and being
drawn backwards.  That was enough.  They all made a rush and caught hold
of her arms just as she was being slowly drawn down lower, and when they
dragged her nearer the shore, whatever it was that held her yielded a
little, though it still hung on to the poor girl; while as they got her
nearer a shriek rose, and every one nearly let go, for the head of a big
snake was drawn right out of the water, but at the next snatch it loosed
its hold and dropped back with a splash."

They were by this time approaching the spot where they had seen the
marks, and Shaddy advanced more cautiously, scanning every leaf and twig
before he stepped forward for signs of him they sought.  Here and there
he was able to point out marks such as Mr Brazier might have made--
marks that had been passed over during their journey in the other
direction.  For there were places where he had evidently torn down
leaves, mosses, and curious shade-loving growths, some of which he had
carelessly tossed aside, and in one case the fragment thrown down was
about half of the bulb of an orchid, whose home had been upon the mossy
limb of a great tree overhead.

"He has been by here, sure enough, Mr Rob," said Shaddy in a subdued
voice; "and, between ourselves, it was quite a bit of madness for him to
come right out here alone.  Now then, sir, keep a sharp look-out, and
let's see if we can't find the spots straight off.  They were pretty
nigh, I think."

"Just there, I think," said Rob, looking excitedly round and pointing to
a darker patch of the great forest where they were.

"Nay, it wasn't dark like that, my lad," replied Shaddy.  "It was more
hereabouts."

"Are you sure, Shaddy?"

"Pretty tidy, sir.  No, I'm not.  Seems to me that you are right, and
yet it was this side of that great tree.  I remember it now, the one
with the great branch hanging right to the ground."

"I don't remember it, Shaddy," said Rob.  "But I do, sir.  It had a
bunch of those greeny-white, sickly-looking plants growing underneath
it, and we shall know it by them."

"Then it isn't the right one, Shaddy; we must try again."

"But it is the right one, my lad.  It's bad enough work to find a tree
in this great dark place.  Don't say it isn't right when I've found it.
Come now, look.  Ain't I right?"

"Yes, Shaddy, right," said Rob as he looked up and saw the faded orchids
hanging beneath the branch.  "Then the place is close here somewhere."

"You're almost standing upon it, Mr Rob," said Shaddy.  "You see, I
have hit the spot," he continued, with a look of triumph.  "There, I
will not be proud of it, for it comes very easy to find your way like
this after a bit of practice.  There you are, you see; so now where to
go next?"

"I don't know," cried Rob despondently.  "Can't you see any fresh traces
for us to follow?"

Shaddy set off, with his face as near to the ground as he could manage,
and searched all round the spot where the stained leaf lay, but without
effect; and after a few moments' examination he started off again,
making a wider circle, but with no better result.

"Can't have been anything to do with a wild beast, my lad," he said in a
low, awe-stricken voice, "or some signs must have been left.  It's a
puzzler.  He was here--there's no doubt about that--and we've got to
find him.  I'll make a bigger cast round, and see what that will do."

"Can you find your way back here?" asked Rob anxiously.

"I must," replied Shaddy, with quiet confidence in his tones.  "It won't
do to lose you as well."

He started again, walking straight on for a couple of hundred yards
through the trees and then striking off to his left to form a fresh
circle right outside the first, and at the end of five minutes Rob, who
stood by the great tree listening for every sound and wondering whether
his companion would find his way back, and if he did not what he would
do, heard a cry.

For the moment he thought it was for help, but it was repeated, and
realising that it was an animal's, he started forward in the direction
of the sound, though only to halt the moment after in alarm and look
back.  At the end of a few seconds he set it down to fancy and went on
again, but only to stop once more, for there was a rustling sound behind
him; and he awoke at once to the fact that the noise could only have
been made by some wild beast stealing softly after him, stalking him, in
fact, and preparing to make a spring and bring him down.

Rob felt the perspiration ooze out of every pore as he stood looking
back in the direction of the sound, which ceased as soon as he halted.
He would have given anything to have held a gun in his hands and been
able to discharge it amongst the low growth where the animal was hidden,
but he was as good as helpless with only the bow and an arrow or two;
and he stood waiting till he started, for he heard Shaddy's cry again,
and in a fit of desperation he shouted aloud in answer, and sprang
forward to try and reach his side.

But as he made his way onward there again was the soft stealing along of
his pursuer, whatever it was, for though he tried hard to pierce the low
growth, the gloom was so deep that he never once obtained a glimpse of
the animal.

Again Shaddy shouted, and he answered, the cry sounding not a hundred
yards away; and in the hope that their voices might have the power of
scaring the enemy, he shouted again, and was answered loudly and far
nearer, making him give a rush forward in his desperation, and following
it up with a gasp of agony, for there was a fierce roar through the
forest on his left.

It seemed as if the animal, in dread of losing him by his forming a
junction with his friend, had bounded on to get between them and crouch
ready to spring upon him; but Rob could not hold back now, and pressed
forward.

"Shaddy," he shouted--"Shaddy, there is some wild beast close here."

"Wait a bit, my lad," was shouted back; and the crushing and rustling of
boughs told of Shaddy's coming, while Rob faced round now, staring
wildly at a dark part among the trees where he thought he saw the
undergrowth move but not daring to stir, from the feeling that if he did
turn his back the beast would spring upon him and bring him down.

Thought after thought flashed like lightning through his brain, and in
imagination he saw himself seized and bleeding, just as Mr Brazier must
have been, for he felt sure now that this had been his fate.

It was a nightmare-like sensation which paralysed him, so that, though
he heard Shaddy approaching and then calling to him, he could neither
move nor answer, only stand crouching there by a huge tree, with the bow
held before him and an arrow fitted ready to fly, fascinated by the
danger in front.

He could not see it, but there was no doubt of its presence, and that it
was hiding, crouched, ready to bound out, every movement suggesting that
it was some huge cat-like creature, in all probability a jaguar, nearly
as fierce and strong as a tiger.  For at every rustle and crash through
the wood made by Shaddy there was a low muttering growl and a sound as
if the creature's legs were scratching and being gathered together for a
spring.

Rob felt this, and stood motionless, thinking that his only chance of
safety lay in gazing straight at the creature's hiding-place and
believing that as long as he remained motionless the animal would not
spring.

"Hi! where are you, my lad?" said Shaddy, from close at hand; but Rob's
lips uttered no sound.  He felt a slight exhilaration at the proximity
of his companion, but he could not say, "Here!" and the next minute
Shaddy spoke again, depressing the lad's spirits now, for the voice came
from farther away.  Again he shouted, "Hi! why don't you answer?  Where
are you, lad?" but Rob heard the earth being torn up by the fierce
animal's claws, and now even heard its breathing, and his voice died
away again as a choking sensation attacked his throat.

And there he crouched, hearing the help for which he had called come
close to him, pass him, and go right away till Shaddy's anxious cries
died out in the solemn distance of the forest, leaving him alone to face
death in one of its most terrible forms.

He knew he could launch the arrow at the beast, and that at such close
quarters he ought to, and probably would hit it, but a frail reed arrow
was not likely to do more than spur the creature into fierce anger.

He could see it all in advance.  A jaguar was only a huge cat, and he
would be like a rat in its claws, quite as helpless; and he shuddered
and felt faint for a few moments.  But now that he was entirely alone,
far from help, and self-dependent, a change came over him.  He knew that
he must fight for life; he felt as if he could defend himself; and, with
his nerve returning, his lips parted to utter a shout.

But he did not cry, for he knew that Shaddy was too far off to hear him,
and with a feeling of desperation now as he recalled that he had his
keen knife in his pocket, he loosened his hold of his arrow and thrust
in his hand to withdraw the weapon, seized the blade in his teeth, and
dragged it open.

"He shall not kill me for nothing," he thought, and he stood on his
guard, for his movements excited the animal to action, and with a roar
and a rush it sprang right out from the undergrowth to within three
yards of him, but, instead of crouching and springing again, it stood up
before him, with its back slightly arched, lashing its sides gently with
its long tail.

It was no spotted jaguar, with teeth bared, but, as dimly seen there in
the semi-darkness of the forest, a noble-looking specimen of the puma
family, and, to Rob's astonishment, it made no sign of menace, but
remained in the spot to which it had sprung, watching him.

And here for quite a minute they stood face to face, till, with a faint
cry of wonder, the lad exclaimed,--

"Why, it must be my puma!  And it has followed us all along by the banks
to here."

Then came thought after thought, suggesting that it must have been the
footprints of this beast which they had seen over and over again by the
side of their fire; that it was this animal which had crept to him when
he was asleep; that it kept in hiding when he was with his companions,
but that it had been tracking him till he was alone, and that after all
he had nothing to fear.

But still he was afraid and uncertain, so that some time elapsed during
which the puma stood writhing its tail, watching him before he could
summon up courage enough to take a step forward.

He made that step at last, knowing that if he were mistaken the animal
would at once draw back and make for a spring; but, instead of moving,
the puma raised its tail erect, making the three or four inches at the
end twine a little, and the next minute Rob was talking to it softly,
with his hand upon its head, when the animal began to give forth a
curious sound somewhat resembling a purr and pressed up against him.

"Poor old chap, then!" cried Rob; "and I was frightened of you, when all
you wanted to do was to make friends.  Why, you are a fine fellow,
then."

His words were accompanied by caresses, and these were evidently
approved of, the puma crouching down and finally lying on its side,
while Rob knelt beside it and found that he might make free with it to
any extent.

Then, suddenly recollecting how Shaddy was hunting for him and their
object, he sprang to his feet, and placing his hands to his mouth, sent
forth as loud a shout as he could give.

As he sprang up the puma also leaped to its feet, watching him in a
startled way.

Rob shouted again, and as a reply came from not far distant a low growl
arose from the animal by his side.

But he shouted again, and an answer came from much nearer, when with one
bound the animal sprang out of sight amongst the trees, and though Rob
called to it again and again in the intervals of answering Shaddy's
cries, there was not a sound to suggest the creature's presence.

"It's afraid of Shaddy," Rob concluded, and feeling bound to continue
his signals, he kept on till his companion joined him.

"Why, my lad," cried the latter, "I thought I'd lost you too," and as
soon as Rob had explained the reason for his silence, "Enough to make
you, lad.  But that's right enough.  He's took a fancy to you.  Only
hope he won't show fight at me, because if he does I shall have to hit
hard for the sake of Shadrach Naylor; but if he's for giving the
friendly hand, why so am I.  But come along; we mustn't be belated here.
I've found fresh signs of Mr Brazier while I was hunting you."

"You have?" cried Rob joyfully.

"Yes, my lad, not much; but I came upon a spot where he had been
breaking down green-stuff."

"Since he--met with that accident?" said Rob hesitatingly.

"Ah, that's what I can't say, Mr Rob, sir.  Let's get to it, and try
and follow up his trail.  No; we can't do it to-day.  We must get back
to the hut to-night, and all we can do is to take the spot I came to on
the way.  We shall only get there before dark as it is."

"Oh, but we can't leave him alone in the forest--perhaps wounded and
unable to find his way out."

"But we must, my lad," said the guide firmly.  "We can do him no more
good by sleeping here than by sleeping there under cover."

"Who can think of sleeping, Shaddy, at a time like this?"

"Natur' says we must sleep, Mr Rob, and eat too, or we shall soon break
down.  Come along, my lad; there's always the hope that we may find him
back at camp after all."

"But he must be wanting our help, Shaddy," said Rob sadly.

"Yes, my lad, and if he can, camp's the place where he'll go to look for
it, isn't it?"

"Yes, of course."

"Then we ought to be there to-night in case he comes to it.  So now then
let's start at once.  Sun goes down pretty soon, and I've got to take
you by a round to where he broke down those flowers.  Ready?"

"Yes," said Rob sadly; and they made a fresh start.



CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

IN PAINFUL QUEST.

At the end of a few minutes Shaddy turned his head and spoke over his
shoulder.

"Hear anything of your puss, Mr Rob?"

"I have fancied I heard him twice."

"Then he's after us, safe--depend upon it.  These sort of things go
along on velvet, and can get under the trees and branches for hours
without your knowing anything about their being so near.  Let's be
friends with him, my lad.  We're lonely enough out here, and he'll get
his own living, you may depend upon that."

Shaddy pressed on as rapidly as he could, for the evening was drawing
nigh, and, as he said, it would be black night in there directly the sun
went down; but it was a long way, and Rob was growing weary of seeing
his companion keep on halting in doubt, before, with a look of triumph,
he stopped short and pointed to a broken-down creeper, a kind of
passion-flower, which had been dragged at till a mass of leafage and
flower had been drawn down from high up in the tree it climbed, to lie
in a heap.

"There you are, Mr Rob, sir."

"No, no, Shaddy; that might have been dragged down by a puma or jaguar,"
said Rob sadly.

"Then he must have carried a good sharp knife in his pocket, my lad,"
replied the old hunter.  "Look at this."

He held up the end of the stem, for Rob to see that it had been divided
by one clean chop with a big knife.

"Yes, of course.  He must have been here," cried Rob joyfully.  "Now
then, we must find his trail and follow it on."

"We must make straight for camp, Mr Rob, sir," replied Shaddy, "hoping
to find him there, for in less than an hour's time we shall have to feel
our way."

"Oh, Shaddy!"

"Must, sir, and you know it.  We must try all we know to get back, and I
tell you it's as much as I can do to find the way there.  I'm sure I
can't follow Mr Brazier's trail."

Rob looked at him sternly.

"Fact, sir.  You know I'm doing my best."

"Yes," said Rob, reproach sounding in his tones; but he could not help
feeling that he was a little unjust, as he tramped steadily on behind
his companion, who was very silent for some time, working hard to make
his way as near as possible along the track by which they had come.

Rob was just thinking that from the tone of the gloom around him the sun
must be very low, when Shaddy turned his head for a moment.

"Don't think you could find your way, do you, Mr Rob?"

"I'm sure I couldn't," was the reply.

"So am I, my lad."

"But you have it all right?"

"Sometimes, my lad; and sometimes I keep on losing it, and have to make
a bit of a cast about to pick it up again.  We're going right, my lad,
so don't be down-hearted.  Let's hope Mr Brazier is precious anxious
and hungry, waiting for us to come to him."

"I hope so, Shaddy."

"But you don't think so, my lad."

Rob shook his head.

"Heard your cat, sir?"

"No."

"More have I.  Scared of me, I suppose.  Rec'lects first meeting."

They went on again in silence, with the gloom deepening; but the forest
was a little more open, and all at once Shaddy stopped short, and
holding one hand behind him signed to Rob to come close up.

"Look!" he whispered: "just over my shoulder, lad.  I'd say try your bow
and arrow, only we've got plenty of food in camp, and had better leave
it for next time."

"What is it, Shaddy?  I can't see.  Yes, I can.  Why it's a deer.
Watching us too."

The graceful little creature was evidently startled at the sight of
human beings, and stood gazing ready to spring away at the slightest
motion on their part.  The next instant there was a sudden movement just
before them, as a shadow seemed to dart out from their right; and as the
deer made a frantic bound it was struck down, for a puma had alighted
upon its back, and the two animals lay before them motionless, the
puma's teeth fast in the deer's neck, and the former animal so flattened
down that it looked as if it were one with the unfortunate creature it
had made its prey, and whose death appeared to have been almost
instantaneous.

"Why, it must be my puma!" cried Rob.

"That's so, my lad, for sartain," replied Shaddy.  "Now, if we could get
part, say the hind-quarter of that deer, for our share, it would be
worth having.  What do you say?"

Rob said nothing, and Shaddy approached; but a low, ominous growling
arose, and the great cat's tail writhed and twined about in the air.

"He'll be at me if I go any nearer," said Shaddy.  "What do you say to
trying, Mr Rob, sir?"

"I don't think I would," said the lad; and he stepped forward, with the
result that the puma's tone changed to a peculiar whining, remonstrant
growl, as it shifted itself off the dead deer, but kept its teeth buried
in its neck, and began to back away, dragging the body toward the spot
from which it had made its bound.

"Let it be, Mr Rob, sir.  The thing's sure to be savage if you meddle
with its food.  We can do without it, and there's no time to spare.
Come along."

There was a fierce growl as Shaddy went on, and Rob followed him; but on
looking back he saw that the puma was following, dragging the little
deer, and after a few steps it took a fresh hold, flung it over its
back, followed them for a few minutes, and then disappeared.

They had enough to do to find their way now, for darkness was coming on
fast, and before long Shaddy stopped short.

"It's of no use, my lad," he said.  "I'm very sorry, but we've drove it
too late.  The more we try the farther we shall get in the wood."

"What do you mean to do, then?" said Rob, wearily.

"Light a fire, and get some boughs together for a bed."

"Oh, Shaddy, don't you think we might reach camp if we went on?" cried
Rob, despairingly.

"Well, we'll try, Mr Rob, sir; but I'm afraid not.  Now, if your friend
there would be a good comrade and bring in our supper, we could roast
it, and be all right here, but he won't, so we'll try to get along.  We
shall be no worse off farther on, only we may be cutting ourselves out
more work when it's day.  Shall we try?"

"Yes, try," said Rob; and he now took the lead, on the chance of finding
the way.  A quarter of an hour later, just as he was about to turn and
give up, ready for lighting a fire to cook nothing, but only too glad of
the chance of throwing himself down to rest, Shaddy uttered a cheery
cry.

"Well done, Mr Rob, sir!" he said.  "You're right.  Camp's just ahead."

"What!  How do you know?"

"By that big, flop-branched tree, with the great supports like stays.  I
remember it as well as can be.  Off to the right, sir, and in a quarter
of an hour we shall be in the clearing."

"Unless that's one of thousands of trees that grow like it," said Rob
sadly, as he pressed on.

"Nay, sir, I could swear to that one, sir, dark as it is.  Now, you look
up in five minutes, and see if you can't make out stars."

Rob said nothing, but tramped on, forcing his way among trees which he
only avoided now by extending his bow and striking to right and left.

Five minutes or so afterwards he cast up his eyes, but without expecting
to see anything, when a flash of hope ran through him, and he shouted
joyfully,--

"Stars, Shaddy, stars!" and as a grunt of satisfaction came from behind,
he raised his voice to the highest pitch he could command, and roared
out, "Mr Brazier I Mr Brazier!  Ahoy!"

Shaddy took up the cry in stentorian tones--

"Ahoy!  Ahoy!  Ahoy!" and the shout was answered.

"There he is!" cried Rob, joyfully.  "Hurrah!"

Shaddy was silent.

"Didn't you hear, Shaddy?  Mr Brazier answered.  You are right: he did
get back, after all."

Still Shaddy remained silent, only increasing his pace in the darkness,
lightened now by the stars which overarched them, so as to keep up with
Rob's eager strides.

"Why don't you speak, man?  Let's shout again: Mr Brazier!  Ahoy!"

"Mr Brazier!  Ahoy!" came back faintly.

"I don't like to damp you, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy, sadly, "but you
don't see as we're out in the clearing again.  That's only the echo from
the trees across the river.  He isn't here."

"No," said Rob, with a groan; "he isn't here."

Just then there was a rustling sound behind them, and a low growl,
followed by a strange sound which Rob understood at once.



CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

THE FOUR-FOOTED FRIEND.

The lad said nothing, so great was the change from hope to despondency;
and he hardly noticed the sound close beside him, as Shaddy said
gruffly--

"Well, if any one had told me that, I wouldn't have believed it!"

"Is it any use to shout again, Shaddy?" said Rob, as he looked down at
the indistinctly-seen shape of the dull tawny-coated puma, which had
carried its captive after them to the clearing, and had now quietly lain
down to its feast.

"No, Mr Rob, sir; if he's here, it's in the shelter-place we made,
utterly done up with tramping.  Let's go and see."

It was no easy task to get even there in the darkness, but they soon
after stood at the end, and Rob convinced himself in a few moments that
they were alone.

"Oh, Shaddy!" he cried piteously, "he hasn't come back.  What can we do
to find him?"

"I'll show you, sir," said the man, quietly.  "First thing is to make up
the fire."

"For him to see?  Yes; that's right."

"Man couldn't see the fire many yards away in the wood, Mr Rob, sir.  I
meant for us, so as to roast a bit of that deer, if the lion'll let us
have it."

"I must do something to help Mr Brazier!" said Rob, angrily.

"That's helping him, my lad--having a good meal to make us strong.
After that we'll have a good sleep to make us rested."

"Oh, no! no!" cried Rob, angrily.

"But I say yes, yes, yes, sir!" said Shaddy, firmly.  "I know what you
feel, my lad, and it's quite nat'ral; but just hark ye here a moment.
Can we do anything to find him in that black darkness to-night?"

"No," said Rob, in despair; "it is, I know, impossible."

"Quite right, my lad.  Then as soon as it's daylight oughtn't we to be
ready to go and help him?"

"Of course, Shaddy."

"Then how can we do most good,--as half-starved, worn-out fellows,
without an ounce of pluck between us, or well-fed, strong, and
refreshed, ready to tramp any number of hours, and able to carry him if
it came to the worst?  Answer me that."

"Come and light the fire, Shaddy," said Rob, quietly.

"Ah!" ejaculated the old sailor, and he led the way to where the embers
lay, warm still, and with plenty of dry wood about.  Five minutes after
the fire was blazing merrily and illumining the scene.

"Now," cried Shaddy, "if your Tom would play fair, and let us have the
hind-quarters of that deer, we might have it instead of the lizard.
He'll only eat the neck, I daresay.  Shall we try him?  I don't think
he'd show fight at you, sir."

"Let's try," said Rob, quietly.  "I don't think I'm afraid of him now."

"Not you, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy; and they went together to where
they had left the puma feasting upon the deer, but, to the surprise of
both, there lay the carcass partly eaten about the throat and breast,
and the puma had gone.

"He can't have had enough yet," growled Shaddy, dropping upon his knees,
knife in hand; and, seizing hold of the deer, he drove his blade in just
across the loins, separating the vertebrae at the first thrust, but
started back directly, as a low and fierce growl came from the edge of
the forest, where they could see a pair of fiery eyes lit up by the
blaze they had left behind.

"I know," cried Shaddy; "he was scared off by our fire, but he don't
want to lose his supper.  What shall we do, Mr Rob?  Two more cuts, and
I could draw the hind-quarters away.  I'll try it."

The puma was silent, and Shaddy slowly approached his hand, thrust in
his knife, and made one bold cut which swept through the deer's flank;
but another growl arose, and there was a bound made by the puma--which,
however, turned and crept slowly back to cover, where it stood watching
them, with the fire again reflected in its eyes.

"He don't mean mischief, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy.  "I'll have another
try.  I may get through it this time."

"No, no, don't try; it's dangerous."

"But you don't fancy that lizard thing, my lad; and I want you strong
to-morrow.  Now, look here: I'll get close again, and risk it; and if,
just as I say `Now,' you'd speak to the beast quiet like, as you would
to a dog, it might take his attention, and so we'd get the hind part
clear off."

"Yes," said Rob, quietly.  "Shall I walk to it?"

"No, I wouldn't do that, but go a little way off sidewise, just keeping
your distance, talking all the while, and he'd follow you with his
eyes."

Rob nodded, and turned off, as Shaddy crept close once more and
stretched out his hand.

"Now!" he said; and Rob began to call the beast, fervently hoping that
it would not come, but to his horror it did; and he could just dimly
make out its shape, looking misty and dim in the firelight, with its
eyes glowing and its tail writhing, as it slowly approached, while Rob
walked farther away from his companion still.

All at once the puma stopped short, swung itself round, and, to Rob's
horror, crouched, bounded back toward where the carcass lay, leaping
right to it, and burying its jaws in the deer's neck with a savage
snarl.

"Run, Shaddy," shouted Rob.

"It's all right, my lad," came from a little distance: "I did.  I've got
our half, and he's got his.  Speak to him gently, and leave him to his
supper.  We won't be very long before we have ours."

"Got it?" cried Rob, eagerly, as he hurried after his companion.

"Yes, my lad--all right;" and a few minutes later pieces of the tender,
succulent flesh, quite free from marks of the puma's claws, were
frizzling over the clear embers and emitting an appetising odour, which
taught the boy how hungry he was; and as they were cooking, Shaddy
talked of how tame he had known pumas to be, and of how they seemed to
take to man.

"I wouldn't trust a tiger the length of his tail," he said, as they
raked hot coals nearer to the roasting meat; "but I should never feel
skeart of a lion, so long as I didn't get fighting him.  Strikes me that
after a fashion you might get that chap kind of tame.  Shouldn't wonder
if, when he's done, he comes and lies down here for a warm."

Rob thought of his former night's experience, when something came and
nestled near him; and the next minute he was doing the same as the
puma--partaking of the nourishing meat, every mouthful seeming to give
him fresh strength.

It was a rough, but enjoyable meal, nature making certain demands which
had to be satisfied; and for the moment, as he fell to after his long
fast, Rob forgot his boyish companion and the second loss he had
sustained.  But as soon as he had finished, the depression came back,
and he felt ashamed of himself for having enjoyed his food instead of
dwelling upon some means of finding out where Mr Brazier had strayed.

His attention was taken off, though, directly by Shaddy, who said
slowly:

"That's better.  Nothing like a good honest meal for setting a man going
again and making him ready to think and work.  I say, look yonder at
your tom-cat."

The fire had just fallen together, and was blazing up so as to spread a
circle of light for some distance round; and upon looking in the
direction of the puma Rob could see it lying down feasting away upon its
share of the deer, apparently quite confident that it was in the
neighbourhood of friends, and not likely to be saluted with a shot.

It struck Rob that the animal must be pretty well satisfied now with
food, and in consequence less likely to be vicious, so he rose.

"Where are you going, Mr Rob, sir?" said Shaddy.

"Over to the puma."

"I wouldn't.  Oh, I don't know.  Best time to make friends--after
dinner.  I'd be careful, though, my lad."

"Yes; I'll take care," said Rob, who felt a strong desire to find
another friend out there in the wilderness, now that his companions were
dropping away; and thinking that the time might come when he would be
quite alone, he walked slowly toward where the puma was crunching up
some of the tender bones of the deer.

Rob kept a little to one side, so that his shadow should not fall upon
the animal, which paid no heed to his approach for a few moments; then
uttered a low fierce snarl and laid down its ears, making the boy stop
short and feel ready to retreat, as the animal suddenly sprang up and
stood lashing its tail and licking its lips.  But it made no further
menacing sign, and walked quietly toward him and then stood waiting.

Rob hesitated.  Nature suggested flight, but Rob wanted to tame the
beast, and mastering his dread he advanced, and in spite of a warning
admonition from Shaddy, took another step or two and stopped by the
puma, which stared at him intently for a few moments.  It then set all
doubts as to its feelings at rest by suddenly butting its head against
Rob's leg, and as the lad bent down and patted it, threw itself on one
side, and with the playful action of a kitten curved its paws, made dabs
with them at the lad's foot, and ended by holding it and rubbing its
head against his boot.

"Well done, beast tamer!" cried Shaddy; and the puma threw up its head
directly and stared in the direction of the sound; but a touch from
Rob's hand quieted it, and it stretched itself out and lay with its eyes
half closed, apparently thoroughly enjoying the caresses of its human
friend.

"Better get to the shelter, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy suddenly; and
after a final pat and stroke, the boy turned away from the puma and
walked back to the fire, finding that the animal had sprung up and
followed him directly for about half the distance, but only to stop
short and stand there, handsome and lithe, watching them and the fire,
while its tail played about and the fine hairs glistened.

"He don't know what to make of me, Mr Rob, sir; and as we've no dog I
may as well be friends too.  Try and bring him up.  He won't be a bad
companion, 'specially if he hunts deer for us like he did to-night.
He'll be good as a gun."

"He doesn't seem to like you, Shaddy."

"No, sir.  I'm old and tough; you're young and tender," said the guide
grimly.  "He's cunning, as all cats are; and some day, when he's hungry
and is enjoying you, he'll say to himself--`This is a deal better than
that tough old sailor, who'd taste strong of tar and bilge.'  Here, what
are you going to do?"

"Try and fetch him here," said Rob, smiling as he went close up to the
puma, which crouched again at his approach; and full of confidence now,
the lad went down on one knee, patting and stroking the beast for a
minute, talking softly the while.

The result was that as he rose the puma leaped up, bounded round him,
and then followed close up to the fire, but met all Shaddy's advances
with a low growl and a laying down of its ears flat upon its head.

"All right," said Shaddy, "I don't want to be friends if you don't,
puss; only let's have a--what-you-may-call-it?"

"Truce," suggested Rob.

"That's it, sir.  I won't show fight if he won't.  Now then, sir, let's
make up the fire; and then--bed."

Shaddy quickly piled up a quantity of wood on the embers, beating and
smothering it down, so that they might have it as a protection against
enemies and as a ready friend in the morning.  Then, shouldering the
portion left of the deer, he led the way to the rough hut, hung the meat
high up in a tree and crept in, Rob following and wondering whether the
puma would stop near them.

But the animal hung back as Rob followed his companion into the dark
triangular-shaped space, where, after a short time devoted to
meditation, he threw himself upon his bed of leaves to lie and think of
his two lost companions.

At least, that was his intention, but the moment Rob rose in the
darkness from his knees and lay down with a restful sigh, he dropped
into a deep dreamless sleep, from which he half awoke once to stretch
out his hand and feel it rest upon something furry and warm, which he
dimly made out to be the curled-up body of the puma.  Then he slept
again till broad daylight showed in through the end of the bough, but
half shut away by the figure of the guide, who said roughly:

"Now you two: time to get up."

At that moment Rob's hand rested upon a round, soft head, which began to
move, and commenced a vibratory movement as a deep humming purr filled
the place.



CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.

THE END OF THE QUEST.

It was hard work to be dull and low-spirited in the midst of the
beautiful scene which greeted Rob as he stepped out and followed Shaddy
down to the fire.  The clearing was one mass of glorious colour, the sky
gorgeous with the sunrise tints, and the river flushed with orange, blue
and gold.  Birds sang, piped, and shrieked loudly, butterflies were
beginning to flutter about, and a loud chattering from the nearest tree
roused Rob to the fact that the puma had been following him, for it
suddenly made three or four leaps in the direction of the sounds, and
then crouched down to gaze at a party of monkeys, which were leaping
about, scolding, shrieking and chattering angrily at the enemy watching
their movements.  Directly after, though, the puma returned to Rob's
side, uttering a sound strongly suggestive of the domestic cat.

"Going to have a dip, Mr Rob, sir?" said Shaddy.  And then--"I'd be
very careful, sir; you know how full of biting varmin the river is.
Look sharp; breakfast's ready, and as soon as we've done we'll go and
find Mr Brazier."

"Try to," cried the boy sadly.

"Find him, Mr Rob, sir.  Bah! who's going to say die on a lovely
morning in a lovely place like this?"

Rob thought of his companion's words as he turned down to the edge of
the water and bathed, with the puma sitting near watching him,
apparently with wonder.  Then, refreshed and invigorated, he hastened
back to where there was the appetising odour of roasting meat, while the
puma returned to the remains of its last night's feast.

Half an hour after, armed with rough spear, bow and arrows, and a big
package of roasted meat, consisting of deer legs, and the best parts of
the iguana which Shaddy had taken out and begun cooking while Rob still
slept, they were threading their way amongst the trees once more, with
the puma somewhere behind them, for they could hear it utter a curious
cry from time to time, though they never once caught sight of it in the
dense growth.

"Feel as if I was right, don't you, my lad?" said Shaddy, as they
tramped on.  "Couldn't have got through the trees like this without rest
and food."

"You were quite right," replied Rob.  "Where are you making for?"

"The place I showed you last night.  I think we'll start from there."

It was a long time before they reached the spot, and examined it
carefully, to find more traces of Mr Brazier having been there and
stopping.  So they shouted and whistled again and again, but there was
no response, and trying to pick up the trail they started again--now
utterly baffled and ready to return, now gathering fresh hope on
suddenly coming upon a scrap of orchid or a bunch of woodland flowers,
which had been carefully gathered and thrown down, apparently by some
one wearied out.  Then Rob uttered a cry of excitement, for he stumbled
suddenly upon a spot which was comparatively open, so that the sunshine
penetrated.  It was no doubt the work of a hurricane, for great trees
lay prostrate, decaying fast, and fresh flowery growths had sprung up.
Birds and insects were plentiful, and the spot looked lovely after the
gloom of the forest shades.  Here was the crushed-down growth where he
they sought had lain down to sleep, unless it was the resting-place of
an Indian.

Rob suggested it and Shaddy replied angrily:

"Look here, youngster, if ever you want a nickname call yourself Wet
Blanket.  What a fellow you are for making the worst of everything!
Some one lay down to rest here, didn't he?"

"Yes, I think so."

"And I'm sure.  Now look at the places where the flowers have been
snapped off.  I know what you're saying to yourself: `wild beast or
Indian!'  Now, I ask you, sir, as a young English gent who has been to
school and can read and write, do wild beasts and Indians go about
picking flowers or collecting anything that isn't good to eat?"

"Ah, Shaddy," said Rob sadly, "you beat me at arguing.  I'm afraid to
hope that we shall find him alive, but you're quite right, and I will
try and believe."

"Bravo, Mr Rob, sir!  Three cheers for that!  Never fear, we'll find
him alive yet; weak and done up, but keeping himself going.  He has
found bits of fruit and nuts, and when he couldn't find them there's
something in the tops of tender grasses.  Cheer up, sir!  Now then,
let's give a big shout here."

Shaddy set the example, and at the tremendous yell he sent forth there
was a rush of wings from one of the trees a short distance away, where
all had been perfectly still the moment before; and as a flock of birds
hidden by the leaves dashed off, quite a little shower of fruit was
dropped by them among the leaves.

"There, sir--that was food," cried Shaddy; "and a gentleman who knows
all about such things, as Mr Brazier does, would find them and keep
himself going.  Now it's your turn.  Shout, sir."

Rob uttered as loud a cry as he could, and then twice over imitated the
Australian "cooee," following it up with a shrill piercing note from a
little silver whistle; but the only response was the cry of an _ara_,
one of the great scarlet and blue long-tailed macaws, whose harsh shriek
came softened from the distance.

"Not right yet, Mr Rob, sir," said Shaddy, quietly; "but we're not
going to despair, boy.  I aren't a religious man your way, but after my
fashion I trust in God and take the rough with the smooth.  What is to
be will be, so don't let's kick against it.  We've got our duty to do,
my lad, and that's to keep on trying.  Now then, what do you say to a
bit of a snack?"

"No, no--not yet, Shaddy; let's go on."

"Right, my lad."

They started again, and pressed on through the breathless heat of the
woods, but without finding further sign of any one having passed that
way; and at last Shaddy stopped short on the banks of a running stream,
which impeded farther progress, and whose waters offered refreshing
draughts to those who were getting in sore need.

"We're off his track, Mr Rob.  He's not likely to have crossed a river
like this; but welcome it is, for it shows us the way back just when I
was getting a bit muddled."

"How does it?" said Rob, wonderingly.

"Because it must flow into the big river somewhere below our camp."

"Then you have seen no traces of him lately?"

"Nothing, my lad, since we left that open patch where the birds flew out
of the trees."

"Then we must go back at once, Shaddy."

"Not until we've trimmed the lamps again, my lad.  Sit down on that old
trunk--No, don't; I daresay it's full of stinging ants and things, and
perhaps there's a snake or two.  We'll sit on this root and have a good
feed, and then take up our track again."

Rob seated himself sadly down, while the guide unpacked his store of
meat wrapped in green leaves; and the boy felt annoyed with himself for
his want of forethought on seeing how carefully his companion put back
and bound up some of the best, nodding, as he caught Rob's eyes fixed
upon him.

"For Mr Brazier," he said.  "He'll be glad enough of a bit o' meat when
we find him."

They began eating directly, washing down the savoury roast with handfuls
of clear water scooped up from the stream which bubbled and foamed by in
its rocky bed.

"Well, now look at that!" cried Shaddy the next minute, as with one
tremendous bound the puma alighted just before them, and stood looking
at Rob and lashing its tail.  "Why, he must have come after us all the
time.  Trust an animal for smelling meat."

Rob shared his portion with the great cat, which also crunched up the
bones.  Then once more they began their search, taking up their own
trail backward, and with no little difficulty following it to the
opening, from whence they kept on making casts, till night was once more
approaching.  They tramped back to the hut just in time to save their
fire; but they had nothing to cook, the remains of the iguana being too
far gone, and their meal consisted of nuts and water; though the puma
feasted well.

The next morning they were off again soon after daylight, after
breakfasting off fish secured by Shaddy as soon as it was light, while a
couple more were roasted and taken with them.

This time they tried a fresh direction, trusting more to chance; and as
they toiled on Shaddy grew more and more serious while forcing his way
through the trees, and his manner was softer and gentler to his
companion, who rarely spoke now save to the puma, which grew hourly more
confident, and kept close at Rob's heels, giving his leg a rub whenever
he stopped short to glance about him through the solemn shadows of the
forest.

For this was the third day of their search, and it was impossible to
help feeling that it was the very last upon which they could cling to
hope.

It passed as the others had done--in one weary tramp and struggle, but
without a single sign of the lost one to give them encouragement to
proceed; and at last, when they were bound to return if they intended to
sleep again in camp, Shaddy said suddenly:

"God help him, my lad: we've done all we can.  Let's get back now.  I
may think out something fresh by to-morrow morning.  I can't do anything
to-night, for my head's like my legs--dead beat out."

Rob answered with a sigh, for his heart was very heavy now; and as his
companion stood calculating for a few minutes which way they should go,
he waited, and then followed behind him without a word.

They were a little earlier this time, but the sun had gone down before
they got out of the forest at the extreme corner on the right of their
hut; and as they trudged back the puma made two dashes at prey unseen by
the travellers, but without success, returning after each cautious crawl
and final bound to walk quietly along behind Rob, who, in a dull, heavy,
unthinking way, reached back to touch the beast, which responded with a
friendly pressure and rub of its head against the extended hand.

And as they crept slowly on, with the trees crowding round them as if to
hinder their progress, and the darkness of the umbrageous foliage
seeming to press down upon their heads, their journey was made with
greater difficulty than ever; for the spirit or energy had gone out of
Shaddy, who tramped on as if he were asleep.

It struck Rob once that this was the case, and he increased his own rate
so as to try and get ahead of his companion, but as soon as he drew
close up his comrade stopped.

"Like to go first, my lad?"

"No, no," said Rob hurriedly.  "Are you sure of the road?"

"No, my lad, because there isn't one.  I'm only pretty sure that we are
in the right direction."

It proved that he was correct when in due time they stood out in the
clearing, with the darkness falling fast; and then Shaddy said suddenly,
and as if with an effort:

"Come, Mr Rob, sir, we mustn't give up.  Let's have some food, or we
shall be done.  No deer meat to-night, no iguana.  Get the fire going
while I go and try for a fish; there'll just be time."

Rob tramped heavily to the fire, and the guide went to the tree where he
had hung the line, baited it from the remains of the food, and strode
down to his favourite spot for fishing; while Rob busied himself raking
the fire together with a half-burned branch, and then, as it began to
smoke, piled on it the partly-burned brands, and upon them the pieces
industriously heaped together.

The blaze began to creep up and lick the twigs and branches as the blue
smoke rose.  Then the fire increased to a ruddy glow; and feeling chilly
after the heat to which he had been exposed, Rob sat listlessly down
gazing at the increasing flames, which lit up his sun-browned face as he
thought and thought of his boyish comrade, then of Mr Brazier, and at
last of himself.

They were sad thoughts, for he felt that he should never see home again,
that he would be the next to be struck down by some savage beast, bitten
by a poisonous snake, or lost in the forest, where he would be too weak
to find his way back.  And as he thought he wondered what Shaddy would
do when he was gone--whether he would be picked up by some passing boat,
or live on in a kind of Robinson Crusoe life to a good old age.

Rob started involuntarily as he reached this point, for something
touched him; and turning sharply, he found that the puma was rubbing its
head against his shoulder, the beautiful creature uttering its peculiar
purring sound as Rob threw an arm round its neck and began to caress it,
ready as he was out there to cling to anything in his weariness and
desolation.

He was thus occupied when the puma started away, for there was a step
behind him.

"Tired, my lad?  Only got one, but he's a fine fellow," said Shaddy, who
rapidly chopped off the head and a good-sized piece of the tail of a
fine dorado.

"Not so very; only low-spirited."

"Not you, my lad: hungry's the word.  That's what's the matter with me.
Here, I say, squire, if you're anything of a cat you'll like fish," he
continued, as he threw the head, tail, and other portions of the fish
toward the puma, which hesitated for a few moments and then secured and
bore them off.

Meanwhile, to help his companion more than from any desire for food, Rob
had risen and cut some big palm leaves, laid them down, and then raked a
hole in the heap of embers ready for the fish.

"That's better," said Shaddy, as he lifted the great parcel he had made
of the fish; and depositing his load in the embers, he took the rough
branch they used for a rake and poker in one, and covered the packet
deeply.

"There, Mr Rob, sir; that's the best thing for our low spirits.  We
shall be better after that physic."

"Hush!" cried Rob excitedly.

"Eh!  What?  Did you hear something?"

"Yes: a faint cry."

"No!"

"But I did.  And look at the puma: he heard it too.  Didn't you see it
start and leave the fish?"

"Yes, but I thought I startled it.  He's very suspicious of me, and I
don't suppose we shall ever be good friends."

"No, it was not that," whispered Rob, whose voice trembled as if he were
alarmed.

"Then it was some beast in the forest.  There they are, any number of
them.  Frog perhaps, or an owl: they make very queer sounds."

Rob shook his head.

"I say, don't look so scared, my lad, just as if you were going to be
ill.  I tell you what it was: one of those howling spider monkeys at a
distance."

"There again!" cried Rob, starting up,--an example followed by the
guide, who was impressed by the peculiar faint cry; and as Rob seized
his companion's arm, the latter said, with a slight suggestion of
nervousness in his tone:

"Now, what beast could that be?  But there, one never gets used to all
the cries in the forest.  Here, what's the matter?  Where are you going,
my lad?"

"To see--to see," gasped Rob.

"Not alone, Mr Rob, sir.  I don't think it is, but it may be some
dangerous creature, and I don't want you to come to trouble.  Got enough
without.  Hah! there it goes again."

For there was the same peculiar smothered cry, apparently from the edge
of the forest, close to where they had raised their hut.

"Come along quickly," whispered Rob, in a faint, panting voice.

"Yes, but steady, my lad.  Let's try and see, our way.  We don't want to
be taken by surprise.  Get ready an arrow, and I may as well have my
knife."

"No: come on; don't you know what it was?  It was close here somewhere.
Can't you tell?"

"No, my lad, nor you neither.  I've been a little longer in the woods
than you."

"How can you be so dull?" cried Rob.  "Now, quick: it must have been
somewhere here.  I heard `Help' as plainly as could be."

"What?"

Just then the cry arose again, not fifty yards away; and unmistakably
that word was uttered in a faint, piteous tone:

"Help!"--and again, "Help!"

The pair sprang forward together, crashing recklessly among the branches
in the direction of the sound; but as they reached the place from whence
it seemed to have come all was still, and there was no response to their
cries.

"All a mistake, my lad," said Shaddy.  "We're done up, and fancied it."

"Fancied?  No, it was Mr Brazier," cried Rob excitedly.  "I'm sure of
it; and--Yes, yes, quick; this way.  Here he lies!"



CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.

FRIEND AND PATIENT.

They had sought in vain for the lost man; and when in utter despair they
had been on the point of giving up the search, he had struggled back to
them, his last steps guided by the fire when he had felt that he must
lie down utterly exhausted, to die.

"Mr Brazier!  At last!" cried Rob; and he went down upon his knee and
grasped his leader's hand, but there was no response, and the fingers he
held were cold as ice.

"Here, lend a hand, Mr Rob, sir," cried Shaddy roughly, "and help me to
get him on my back."

"Let me help carry him."

"No, sir; my way's easiest--quickest, and will hurt him least.  He's
half dead of starvation, and cold as cold.  Quick, sir! let's get him
down by the fire.  It will be too dark in the hovel to do anything."

Rob helped to raise the wanderer, Shaddy swung him on his back lightly
and easily, and stepping quickly toward the fire, soon had the poor
fellow lying with his feet exposed to the blaze, while water was given
to him a little at a time, and soon after a few morsels of the tender
fish, which he swallowed with difficulty.

They had no rest that night, but, with the strange cries and noises of
the forest around them, mingled with the splashings and
danger-threatening sounds of the river, they tended and cared for the
insensible man, giving him food and water from time to time, but in
quantities suggestive of homoeopathic treatment.  Still they felt no
fatigue for the great joy in both their hearts, for neither of them had
the faintest hope of ever seeing their leader again.

Once or twice during the night Mr Brazier had seemed so cold and rigid
that Rob had glanced wildly at the guide, who replied by feeling the
insensible man's feet.

"Only sleep, my lad!" he said softly.  "I daresay he will not come to
for a couple of days.  A man can't pass through the horror of being lost
without going off his head more or less."

"Do you think he'll be delirious, then?"

"Off his head, my lad?  Yes.  It will be almost like a fever, I should
say, and we shall have to nurse him a long time till he comes round."

The guide was quite right.  The strong man was utterly brought down by
the terrible struggle of the past three days, and as they looked at his
hollow eyes and sunken cheeks it was plain to see what he had suffered
bodily from hunger, while his wanderings told of how great the shock
must have been to his brain.

The mystery of the blood was explained simply enough by his roughly
bandaged left arm, on which as they examined it, while he lay perfectly
weak and insensible, they found a severe wound cleanly cut by a knife.

"He must have been attacked, then," cried Rob as he looked at the wound
in horror, while in a quiet, methodical way Shaddy proceeded to sew it
together by the simple process of thrusting a couple of pins through the
skin and then winding a thread of silk round them in turn from head to
point, after which he firmly bandaged the wound before making a reply to
Rob's words.

"Yes, my lad," he said; "right arm attacked his left.  He must have been
making a chop at some of the plants on a branch, and the tool slipped.
You take out his knife and open it, and see if it ain't marked."

Shaddy was quite right, for there on the handle were some dried-up
traces of how the wound must have bled.

It was a week before the patient began to show tokens of amendment,
during which time Rob and Shaddy had been hard pressed for ways to
supply his wants.  There were endless things necessary for the invalid
which they could not supply, but, from old forest lore and knowledge
picked up during his adventurous life, the guide was able to find the
leaves of a shrub, which leaves he beat into a pulp between two pebbles,
put the bruised stems into the cup of a water flask, added water, and
gave it to the patient to drink.

"It is of no use to ask me what it is, Mr Rob, sir," said the guide;
"all I know is that the Indians use it, and that there isn't anything
better to keep down fever and get up strength."

"Then it must be quinine," said Rob.

"No, my lad; it isn't that, but it's very good.  These wild sort of
people seem to have picked up the knack of doctoring themselves and of
finding out poisons to put on their arrows somehow or another, and
there's no nonsense about them."

The prisoners in the vast forest--for they were as much prisoners as if
shut up in some huge building--had to scheme hard to obtain their
supplies so as to make them suitable to their patient.  Fish they
caught, as a rule, abundantly enough; birds they trapped and shot with
arrows; and fruit was to be had after much searching; but their great
want was some kind of vessel in which to cook, till after several
failures Rob built up a very rough pot of clay from the river bed by
making long thin rolls and laying one upon the other and rubbing them
together.  This pot he built up on a piece of thin shaley stone, dried
it in the sun, and ended by baking it in the embers--covering it over
with the hot ashes, and leaving it all one night.

Shaddy watched him with a grim smile, and kept on giving him words of
encouragement, as he worked, tending Mr Brazier the while, brushing the
flies away and arranging green boughs over him to keep him in the shade,
declaring that he would be better out there in the open than in the
forest.

"Well done, my lad!" said the old sailor as Rob held up the finished pot
before placing it in the fire; "'tis a rough 'un, but I daresay there
has been worse ones made.  What I'm scared about is the firing.  Strikes
me it will crack all to shivers."

To Rob's great delight, the pot came out of the wood ashes perfectly
sound, and their next experiment was the careful stewing down of an
iguana and the production of a quantity of broth, which Shaddy
pronounced to be finer than any chicken soup ever made; Rob, after
trying hard to conquer his repugnance to food prepared from such a
hideous-looking creature, said it was not bad; and their patient drank
with avidity.

"There," said Shaddy, "we shall go on swimmingly in the kitchen now; and
as we can have hot water I don't see why we shouldn't have some tea."

"You'd better go to the grocer's, then, for a pound," said Rob, with a
laugh.

"Oh no, I shan't," said Shaddy; "here's plenty of leaves to dry in the
sun such as people out here use, and you'll say it ain't such bad tea,
neither; but strikes me, Mr Rob, that the sooner you make another pot
the better."

Rob set to at once, and failed in the baking, but succeeded admirably
with his next attempt, the new pot being better baked than the old, and
that night he partook of some of Shad's infusion of leaves, which was
confessed to be only wanting in sugar and cream to be very palatable.

That day they found a deer lying among the bushes, with the neck and
breast eaten, evidently the puma's work, and, after what Shaddy called a
fair division, the legs and loins were carried off to roast and stew,
giving the party, with the fruit and fish, a delightful change.

The next day was one to be marked with a red letter, for towards evening
Mr Brazier's eyes had in them the look of returned consciousness.

Rob saw it first as he knelt down beside his friend, who smiled at him
faintly, and spoke in quite a whisper.

From that hour he began to amend fast, and a week after he related how,
in his ardour to secure new plants, he had lost his bearings, and gone
on wandering here and there in the most helpless way, sustaining life on
such berries and other fruits as he could find, till the horror of his
situation was more than his brain could bear.  Face to face with the
fact that he might go on wandering there till forced by weakness to lie
down and die, he said the horror mastered him all at once, and the rest
was like some terrible dream of going on and on, with intervals that
were full of delight, and in which he seemed to be amongst glorious
flowers, which he was always collecting, till the heaps crushed him
down, and all was horror, agony, and wild imagination.  Then he awoke
lying beneath the bower of leaves, shaded from the sunshine, listening
to the birds, the rushing sound of the river, and, best of all, the
voices of his two companions.



CHAPTER THIRTY.

AN UNEXPECTED ENEMY.

Mr Brazier's recovery took a month from the day of his regaining the
balance of his reason, and even then he was weak; but he was about
again, and, though easily fatigued, took his part in the many little
duties they had to fulfil to sustain life in their forest prison.  All
thought of escape by their own efforts had been given up, and they had
all taken the good course, roughly put by Shaddy as "making the best of
things."

In fact, the horror and shock of their position had grown fainter, the
loss of poor Giovanni a softened memory, and the cowardly desertion of
the Indians with the boat a matter over which it was useless to murmur.
For the human mind is very plastic, and, if fully employed, soon finds
satisfaction in its tasks.

It was so here.  Every day brought its work, for the most part in
glorious sunshine, and scarcely a night arrived without one of the three
having something to announce in the way of discovery or invention for
the amelioration of their lot.

"There is always the possibility of our being sought out and escaping,"
Mr Brazier said; "and in that hope I shall go on collecting, for the
plants here are wonderful; and if I can get specimens home to England
some day there will be nothing to regret."

In this spirit he went on as he grew stronger; and as for some distance
inland in the triangle of miles, two of whose sides were the greater
river and its tributary, they had formed so many faint trails in their
hunting and fruit-seeking expeditions, the chances of being "bushed," as
the Australians call it, grew fewer, plenty of collecting expeditions
were made, at first in company with Shaddy and Rob, afterwards alone.

One evening a tremendous storm of wind and rain, with the accompaniments
of thunder and lightning of the most awe-inspiring nature, gave them a
lesson in the weakness of their shelter-place, for the water swept
through in a deluge, and after a terrible night they gazed in dismay at
the river, which was running swiftly nearly up to the place where they
kept their fire going.  That the flood was increasing they had not the
slightest doubt, and it promised before long to be right over where they
stood, fortunately now in the brilliant sunshine, which rapidly dried
their clothes and gave them hope as well.

"We shall have to go inland and seek higher ground," Mr Brazier said at
last.

"And where are you going to find it, sir?" said Shaddy rather gruffly.
"There's high land away back on the far side of the river, but we can't
get there, and all out as far as I've been on this is one dead level.
Look yonder; there's a lesson for us what to do if it gets much worse,"
he continued, pointing toward a great tree at the edge of the forest.

"Yes," said Rob as he watched a little flock of green-and-scarlet
parrots circling round and perching in the upper branches, "but we have
no wings, Shaddy."

"No, my lad, and never will have; but I didn't mean that.  Look a bit
lower."

"Oh, you mean in that next tree.  Ugh! how horrible!" cried Rob, with a
shudder.  "Has that been driven here by the water?"

"I don't know what you're talking about, sir.  I mean that tree I
pointed to.  Look there in the fork."

"Yes; I can see it, Rob," said Mr Brazier.  "It's comfortably asleep.
We must do as it does.  Not the first time an animal has given men a
lesson."

Rob stared from one to the other as if wondering why they did not see
with his eyes.

"Can't you see it, Rob--your puma?"

"Eh?  Oh yes, I see him now, but I meant in the other tree.  Look! the
great brute is all in motion.  Why, it's a perfect monster!"

"Phew!" whistled Shad; "I didn't see it.  Look, Mr Brazier, sir.  That
is something like a snake."

He pointed now to where a huge serpent was worming its way about the
boughs of one of the trees in a slow, sluggish way, as if trying to find
a spot where it could curl up and be at rest till the water, which had
driven it from its customary haunts, had subsided.

"What shall we do, Shaddy?" whispered Rob.  "Why, that must be nearly
sixty feet long."

"It's nearer two foot long, Mr Rob, sir.  My word! how people's eyes do
magnify when they're a bit scared."

"But it is a monstrously huge serpent," said Brazier, shading his eyes,
as he watched the reptile.

"Yes, sir, and as nigh as one can judge, going round his loops and
rings, a good five-and-twenty foot, and as big round as my thigh."

"We can't stay here, then!" cried Rob excitedly.

"Don't see why not, sir.  He hasn't come after us, only to take care of
himself; and I'm beginning to think it's a bad sign."

"That it does mean to attack us?" said Brazier.

"Not it, sir.  I mean a bad sign about the flood, for somehow, stupid as
animals seem, they have a sort of idea of when danger's coming, and try
to get out of its way.  I should say that before long the waters will be
all up over where we are, and that it's our duty to get up a bit, too,
and take enough food to last till the flood's gone down."

"And how long will that be?"  Rob asked.

"Ah! that's what I can't say, sir.  Let's get together all we can, and
I'm sorry to say it ain't very much, for we punished the provisions
terribly last night."

"Yes, we are low," said Brazier thoughtfully.

"There's some nuts on that tree where the lion is, so we'll take to
that," said the old sailor thoughtfully.  "He'll have to turn out and
take to another, or behave himself.  Now what's to be done beside?  We
can't get any fire if the flood rises much, and for certain we can't
catch any fish with the river like this.  What do you say to trying to
shoot the big boa with your bow and arrows?"

"What?" cried Rob, with a look of disgust.

"Oh! he's not bad eating, my lad.  The Indians feast on 'em sometimes,
cutting them up into good stout lumps, and it isn't so much unlike eel."

"What, have you tasted it?"

"Oh yes, sir; there's precious few things used for food when men are
hungry that I haven't had a taste of in my time."

Just then Mr Brazier pointed to the place where they kept their fire,
and over which the water was now lapping and bearing off the soft grey
ashes, which began to eddy and swim round the little whirlpools formed
by the swift current, before the light deposit from the fire was swept
right away.

By this time, as Rob kept his eyes upon it, the great serpent had
gradually settled itself down upon one of the far-spreading horizontal
boughs of the huge monarch, which, growing upon the edge of the forest,
found ample space for its spreading branches, instead of being kept back
on all sides by fellow-trees, and so directing all its efforts in the
way of growth upward toward the sun.

Brazier noticed Rob's looks, and laid his hand upon the lad's shoulder.

"I don't think we need fear any attack from that, Rob," he said, "for
the water, if it goes on rising like this, will soon be between us, and
I don't suppose the serpent will leave one tree to get up into another."

"Not it, sir," interposed Shaddy; "and, excuse me, let's be sharp, for
the water's coming down from miles away on the high ground, and it will
be over here before long.  Look at that!"

They were already looking at a great wave sweeping down the furious
river, which was covered with boughs and trees, the latter rolling over
and over in the swift current, now showing their rugged earth and
stone-filled roots, now their boughs, from which the foliage and twigs
were rapidly being stripped.

"Why, it's right over our kitchen now."

"And will carry away my pots!" cried Rob, running away to save the
treasures which had caused him so much trouble to make.

"Look sharp, sir!" cried Shaddy; "here's quite a torrent coming.  We'll
make for the tree at once, or we shall be lost once more."

"All right!" cried Rob, as he ran to the far edge of their fireplace,
where the boughs and pieces of wood collected for fuel were beginning to
sail away, and he had just time to seize one great rough pot as it began
to float, when a wave curled over toward the other and covered the lad's
feet.

But he snatched up the vessel and hurried toward the tree in which the
puma was curled up, Brazier and Shaddy following, with the little food
they had left, and none too soon.  They handed Rob's two pieces of
earthenware up to him, and then joined him in the fork of the tree.

The water was by now lapping softly about its foot, but from time to
time a wave came sweeping down the river as if sudden influxes of water
kept on rushing in higher up to increase the flood, and in consequence
ring after ring or curve of water swept over the land, gliding now up
amongst the trees of the forest, penetrating farther and farther each
time, and threatening that the whole of the country through which the
river passed would be flooded for miles.

The puma snarled and looked fierce as the two men followed Rob, but it
contented itself with a fresh position, higher up in a secondary fork of
the tree, where it crouched, glaring down at those below, but hardly
noticed, for, after recovering their belongings, the attention of those
on the fork was divided between the rising of the water and the uneasy
movements of the great occupant of the next tree.

"I suppose we may confess to being afraid of a reptile like that," said
Brazier, measuring the distance between the trees with his eyes and
looking up to see if the branches of either approached near enough to
enable the reptile to make its way across.

"No fear, sir!" said Shaddy, with a smile, as he read his companion's
thoughts.  "We've only the water to trouble us now."

"But it will never get up so high as this?" cried Rob in alarm, as he
thought of the trees which he had seen swept down the river, forest
chiefs, some of them, which had been washed out by floods.

"I hope not, sir; but we have to be ready for everything in this
country, as you've found out already."

This set Rob thinking as he watched the waves coming down the river,
each sweeping before it a mass of verdure, pieces at times taking the
form of floating islands, with the low growth upon them keeping its
position just as the patches had broken away from undermined banks.

"Don't you wonder where it all goes, Mr Rob?" said Shaddy suddenly.

"Yes; does it get swept out to sea?"

"Not it, sir.  Gets dammed up together in bends and corners of the
river, and makes it cut itself a fresh bed to right or left.  This
country gets flooded sometimes for hundreds upon hundreds of miles, so
that you can row about among the trees just where you like.  Ah! it
would be a fine time for Mr Brazier when the flood's at its height, for
we could row about just where we liked--if we had a boat," he added
after a pause.

Just then the puma gave a savage growl.

"Here, what's the matter with you?" cried the guide sharply.

The puma snarled again and showed its teeth, but they saw that it was
staring away from the tree.

"He can see the serpent," said Rob eagerly; and they now saw the reason,
for, evidently aware of their proximity, and from a desire to escape,
the great reptile was all in motion, its fore-part beginning slowly to
descend the tree, the head and neck clinging wonderfully to the
inequalities of the bark for a part of the way, and then the creature
fitted itself in the deep groove between two of the buttress-like
portions, which ran down right away from the main trunk.

They all watched the reptile with curiosity, for its actions were
singular, and it was exciting to see the way in which the whole length
of the animal was in action as the head, neck, and part of the body
glided down in a deliberate way, with the tongue darting out and
flickering about the hard, metallic-looking mouth, while the eyes
glistened in the sunshine, which threw up the rich colours and pattern
of the scaly coat.

"He don't like it, and is going to swim off," said Shaddy suddenly, as
the head of the serpent was now approaching the surface of the water.
"I never saw one of this kind take to the water before.  Say, Mr Rob!"

Rob turned to him.

"You had better get your cat down here, in case he means coming across
to this tree.--No: there won't be any need.  I don't think he could swim
against this current: it might sweep him away."

Rob drew a breath full of relief as he glanced at Brazier, whose face,
pallid with his late illness, certainly looked paler, and his eyes were
contracted by his feeling of horror.  But their companion's last words
relieved him from his dread, and he sat there upon the huge branch that
was his resting-place watching the actions of the serpent, which still
glided on, and moved with its head close to the groove in the trunk till
it was close to the water slowly rising to meet it, and a length of
quite twelve feet reached down from the fork, like the stem of some
mighty climbing fig which held the tree in its embrace.

"Yes, he's going to swim for it," said Shaddy eagerly.  "Fancy meeting a
thing like that on the river!  I thought it was only the anacondas which
took to the water, and--Well, look at that!"

The man's exclamation was caused by the action of the serpent, for just
as its head reached the surface of the flood one of the waves came
rushing inland from the river, leaped up the tree three or four feet,
deluging the head and neck of the serpent and sinking down again almost
as quickly as it had risen.  The reptile contracted itself as rapidly,
drawing back, and, evidently satisfied with the result of its efforts to
escape, began to climb again, holding on by its ring-like scales as it
crept up and up till its head was back in the great fork of the tree,
and the anterior part of the body hung down in a huge loop, which was
gradually lessened as the great creature resumed its place.

There was nothing to fear from the serpent, to the great relief of those
who watched; but it had begun to be questionable how long their present
position would be safe, for the water was rising now with wonderful
rapidity, great waves tearing down the river from time to time, bearing
enormous masses of tangled tree and bush and sending out masses of foam,
sweeping over the clearing with an angry rush, which changed into a
fierce hiss as of thousands of serpents when the wave reached the edge
of the forest and ran an among the trees with a curious wail till it
died away in the distance.

When the waves struck the tree amongst whose branches the party were
ensconced, the puma growled at the heavy vibrations, and began to tear
at the bark with its claws.  As one, however, worse than usual struck
the trunk, it gathered itself together, uttered a harsh growl, and was
about to spring off and swim, as if it feared being crushed down by the
branches of the washed-out tree; but a few words from Rob pacified it,
and it settled down once more, half hanging, as it were, across the
fork, where it was swinging its tail to and fro and gazing down at the
human companion it had chosen.



CHAPTER THIRTY ONE.

A FOREST FEUD.

The little party sat there waiting patiently for the next event, their
eyes being mostly directed across the waste of water toward the
well-marked course of the stream, with its rush, swirl and eddy; and
before long there was another heaving up, as if a liquid bank descended
the river, spread across the opening, and directly after struck the tree
with a blow which made it quiver from root to summit.

"Will it hold fast, Naylor?" said Brazier, rather excitedly.

"Hope so, sir.  I think it's safe, but it's growing in such soft soil,
all river mud, sand, and rotten wood, that the roots are loose, and it
feels as if it would give way at last.  I daresay this was a bend of the
river once."

"But if it does give way, what are we to do?" cried Rob excitedly.

"Swim for the next tree, sir."

"But that has a great snake in it."

"Can't help that, Mr Rob.  Rather have a snake for a mate than be
drowned.  He's too much frightened to meddle with us.  Look out, every
one, and try to keep clear of the boughs, so as not to be beaten under."

This was consequent upon the rushing up in succession of three great
waves, which struck the tree at intervals of a few seconds, the last
sending the water splashing up to where they sat, and at the same time
deluging the serpent in the next tree, making it begin to climb higher,
and exciting the puma so that Rob could hardly keep it from leaping off.

"The roots must be undermined," cried Brazier.  "Look--look!"

He pointed at the effect of the waves on the forest, for from where they
sat the whole side was a ridge of foam, while the tree-tops were waving
to and fro and undulating like a verdant sea as the water rushed on
among their trunks.

"Can't get much worse than this, I think," said Shaddy, when the water
calmed down again to its steady swift flow; "only it's spoiling our
estate, which will be a bed of mud when the flood goes down."

"But will it go down?" asked Rob excitedly.

"Some time, certain," replied Shaddy.  "The rivers have a way in this
country of wetting it all over, and I daresay it does good.  At all
events, it makes the trees grow."

"Yes, but will it sweep them away?" said Rob, looking round nervously.

"It does some, Mr Rob, sir, as you've seen to-day, but I think we're
all right here."

Rob glanced at Brazier, whose face was very stern and pale; and,
consequent upon his weakness, he looked ghastly as another wave came
down the river, and swept over the deeply inundated clearing, washing
right up to the fork of the tree, and hissing onward through the
closely-packed forest.

Another followed, and then another, each apparently caused by the
bursting of some dam of trees and _debris_ of the shores; but they were
less than those which had preceded them, and an hour later the water was
perfectly calm and motionless, save in the course of the river, where it
rushed onward at a rapid rate.

"We've passed the worst," said Shaddy; and after glancing at him
quickly, to see if he meant it or was only speaking to give him
encouragement, Rob sat looking round at the watery waste, for as far as
his eyes could penetrate there was no sight of dry land.  Everywhere the
trees stood deep in water, that was still as the surface of a lake
through which a swift river ran, with its course tracked by rapid and
eddy, and dotted still with the vegetation torn out from the banks.

As the boy turned to the great tree beside him he could not keep back a
shudder, for the monstrous serpent was in restless motion, seeking for
some means of escape; and though there was no probability of its
reaching their resting-place, the idea would come that if the writhing
creature did drop from the tree, overbalancing itself in its efforts to
escape, it might make a frantic struggle and reach theirs.

As he thought this he caught sight of the guide watching him.

"What is it, my lad?" he whispered; and the lad, after a little
hesitation, confided in the old sailor, who chuckled softly.  "You
needn't be alarmed about that," he said.  "If such a thing did happen
your lion would be upon his head in a moment, and in a few minutes
there'd be no lion and no snake, only the mud stirred up in the water to
show which way they'd gone."

"The water is sinking, Naylor," cried Brazier just then, in an excited
tone.

"Yes, sir, but very slowly."

"How long will it take to go down?"

"Days, sir.  This place will not be dry for a week."

"Then what about food and a place to rest?"

"We've got enough to last us two days with great care," said the man
slowly, "and we shan't want for water nor shelter from the sun.  Rest we
must get as we can up here, and thankfully too, sir, for our lives are
safe.  As to what's to come after two days I don't know.  There is, I
say, no knowing what may happen out here in two days."

"No," said Brazier sadly.  "In one hour we lost our young companion and
my first collection; in one minute I was hopelessly lost; and now this
morning all my second collection has been swept away.  As you say,
Naylor, we do not know what a couple of days may bring forth."

"No, sir," replied the old sailor; "and there's plenty of time yet.
Every day brings its own trouble."

"Yes," said Brazier solemnly; "and every morning brings with it fresh
hope."

"Hope!" thought Rob; "hope, shut up here in the middle of this waste of
water--in this tree, with a little food, a wild beast, and that horrible
serpent looking as if it is waiting to snatch us all away one by one.
How can a fellow hope?"

It was a time to think about home and the chances of ever getting back
in safety, and Rob found it impossible to help wishing himself on board
the great river boat as the evening drew near.  At last, after standing
up to talk to the puma, which accepted his caresses as if they were
comforting in such a time of peril, the question arose as to how they
would settle themselves for the night.

"I needn't say one of us must keep watch," said Brazier sadly, "for I
suppose that no one will wish to sleep."

"Couldn't if we wanted to," said Rob, in rather an ill-used tone; and
Shaddy chuckled.

"Oh, I don't know, Mr Rob, sir.  Nice elevated sort o' bedroom, with a
good view.  Plenty o' room for swinging hammocks if we'd got any to
swing.  There, cheer up, my lad,--there's worse disasters at sea; and
our worst troubles have come right at last."

Rob looked at him reproachfully, for he was thinking of Giovanni being
snatched away from them, and then of the loss of the boat.

Brazier read his face, and held out his hand, which Rob eagerly grasped.

"Cheer up, my lad," said Shaddy, following suit.  "One never knows
what's going to happen; so let's look at the best side of things.
There, gen'lemen, it's going to be a fine warm time, and we know it
might have been a drowning storm like it was last night; so that's
better for us.  It will be very tiring, but we must change our position
now and then, and spend the night listening to the calls in the forest
and trying to make out what they are."

So as not to be left longer than they could help without food, they
partook of a very small portion that night, and then settled themselves
down; the puma became more watchful as the darkness approached, and
whined and snuffled and grew uneasy.  Now it was making its way from one
bough to another, and staring hard at the tops of the trees away from
the river; now its attention was fixed upon the great coiled-up serpent,
which lay with fold heaped over fold and its head invisible, perfectly
still, and apparently sleeping till the flood had subsided.

But Rob thought with horror of the darkness, and the possibility of the
great reptile rousing up and making an effort to reach them, though he
was fain to confess that unless the creature swam it was impossible.

Then the stars began to appear and the noises of the forest commenced;
and, as far as Rob could make out, they were as loud as ever.

"One would have thought that nearly everything had been drowned," he
said in an awe-stricken whisper to his companions.

Brazier was silent, so after waiting for a few moments Shaddy replied:

"We're used to floods out here, Mr Rob, sir; and the things which make
noises live in the water as well as in the trees.  I don't suppose many
of 'em get drowned in a flood like this.  Deer and things of that sort
make for higher ground when there's a chance of the water rising; the
cats get on the trees, and the monkeys are already there, with the
insects and birds sheltered under the big leaves; and the snakes crawl
up too, so that there isn't much left to drown, is there?"

Rob made no reply, but changed his position, for he was stiff and weary
from sitting so long.

"Take care, Mr Rob, sir, or you may slip down.  No fear of your being
swept away, but it's as well not to get a wetting.  Warm as it is, you
might feel cold, and that would bring on fever."

"I'll take care," said Rob quietly; and in spite of hunger only half
appeased, weariness, and doubt as to their future and the length of
their imprisonment, he could not help enjoying the beauty of the scene.
For the water around was now one smooth mirror-like lake, save where the
river rushed along with a peculiar hissing, rushing sound, augmented by
a crash as some tree was dashed down and struck against those at the
edge of the forest which rose above the water.  In the smooth surface
the stars were reflected, forming a second hemisphere; but every now and
then the lad saw something which raised his hopes, and he was after a
silence about to speak, when Brazier began.

"What is it keeps making little splashes in the water, Naylor?"

His voice sounded strange in the midst of the croaking, chirping, and
crying going on, but it started conversation directly.

"I was just going to speak about it, sir, to Mr Rob here.  Fish--that's
what it is.  They're come up out of the deep holes and eddies where they
lie when the river's in flood, and spread all about to feed on the worms
and insects which have been driven out by the water.  If we only had the
fishing-line there'd be no fear of getting a meal.  Oh, there is no fear
of that.  We shall be all right till the water goes down, and be able to
provide for the cupboard somehow."

"Hush! what's that?" whispered Rob, as a terrible and mournful cry rang
out from somewhere among the trees--a cry which made the puma move
uneasily.

"Monkey," said Shaddy.  "One of those long spider-like howlers.  I
daresay it was very pleasant to its friends--yes, hark: there's another
answering him."

"And another, and another," whispered Rob, as cries came from a
distance.  "But it does not sound so horrible, now that you know what it
is."

Then came the peculiar trumpet-like cry of a kind of crane, dominating
the chirping, whistling, and croaking, while the shrieking sounds over
the open lake-like flood and beneath the trees grew more frequent.

There was plenty to take their attention and help to counteract the
tedium of the night; but it was a terribly weary time, and not passed
without startling episodes.  Once there was the loud snorting of some
animal swimming from the river over the clearing toward the forest.  It
was too dark to make it out, but Shaddy pronounced it to be a hog-like
tapir.  At another time their attention was drawn to something else
swimming, by the peculiar sound made by the puma, which suddenly grew
uneasy; but the creature, whatever it was, passed on toward the trees.

Several times over Rob listened to and spoke of the splashings and heavy
plunges about the surface.

"'Gators," said Shaddy, without waiting to be questioned.  "Fish ain't
allowed to have it all their own way.  They came over the flooded land
to feed, and the 'gators came after them."

It was with a wonderful feeling of relief that Rob heard Brazier say,
"Morning can't be far distant," and the guide's reply:

"Daylight in less than an hour, sir.  Croakers and squeakers are all
going to sleep fast till darkness comes again."

"Hist! listen!" whispered Rob excitedly.

"Yes, I hear it, sir.  Something moving towards us."

"What is it?"

"Don't know, sir.  May be a deer.  If it is, so much the better for us,
even if it has to be eaten raw.  But it's more likely some kind of cat
making for the trees.  Hark at your lion there; he's getting uneasy.
Mate coming to keep him company, perhaps."

They could see the reflections of the stars blurred by the movements of
the swimming animal, and that it was going on past them; but it was too
dark for them to distinguish the creature, which apparently was making
for the forest, but altered its course and began to swim for the tree
where the party had taken refuge.

"Oh, come: that will not do," cried Shaddy; "we're full here.  That's
right: drive him away."

This last was to the puma, which suddenly sprang up with an angry snarl,
and stood, dimly seen against the stars, with its back arched, tail
curved, and teeth bared, uttering fiercely savage sounds at the swimming
creature approaching.

"Some kind of cat," said Shaddy in a low voice.  "Can't be a mate, or it
would be more friendly.  Hi! look out," he said sharply, his voice full
of the excitement he felt.  "It's a tiger as sure as I'm here.  Out with
your knives: we mustn't let him get into the tree.  No, no, Mr Brazier;
you're too weak yet.  I'll tackle him.  There's plenty of room in the
other trees.  We can't have the savage brute here."

As the man spoke, he whipped out and opened his keen-bladed Spanish
knife, and, getting flat down on his chest to have his arms at liberty,
he reached out the point of his knife like a bayonet.

"Take care, Shaddy," cried Rob hoarsely, as, knife in hand and holding
on by the nearest bough, he peered forward too.

"Trust me, sir.  Perhaps if I can get first dig at him before he claws
me, he may sheer off.  Ah, mind, sir! you'll have me off.  Oh! it's you,
is it?"

The first was a fierce shout of warning, but the second was in a tone of
satisfaction.

"I thought it was you come down on my back," growled Shaddy; "but this
is as it should be.  You never know who's going to help you at a pinch."

For without warning the puma had silently made one bound from its perch,
and alighted upon the flattish surface presented by the old sailor's
back.  Then planting itself with outstretched paws firmly on his
shoulders, and lowering its head, it opened its jaws and uttered a
savage yell, which was answered from the golden-spangled water where the
new-comer was swimming.

"It is a tiger, and no mistake," said Shaddy in a low voice; "and we'd
better let our lion do the fighting, so long as they don't claw me.
Mind, old fellow!  That's right.  I've got fast hold now."

As he was speaking he took a firm grip of a bough by his side, and with
breathless suspense Rob and Brazier waited for the next phase in the
exciting episode, for they were in momentary expectation of the jaguar,
if such it was, reaching the tree, climbing up, and a fierce battle
between the two savage creatures ensuing, with a result fatal to their
companion, unless in the darkness, while they were engaged in a deadly
struggle, he could contrive to direct a fatal blow at the bigger and
fiercer beast.

They could now dimly make out its shape as it swam to and fro,
hesitating about coming up; for the puma, generally so quiet, gentle and
docile, had now suddenly become a furious snarling and hissing creature,
with its ears flat to its head and paw raised ready to strike.

"I don't know what's going to happen next," said Shaddy in a low voice,
"for this is something new to me.  I did think I'd gone through pretty
well everything; but being made into a platform for a lion and a tiger
to fight out a battle's quite fresh.  Suppose you gentlemen get your
knives out over my head, so as to try and guard it a bit.  Never mind
the lion; he won't touch you while that thing's in front of him.  He
can't think of anything else.  I can't do anything but hold on.  That's
right, messmate," he cried, as the puma made a stroke downward with one
paw.  "You'll do the business better than I shall."

"It will be light soon," whispered Brazier, as he leaned forward as far
as he could, knife in hand.

"Look out, gentlemen; he's going to land now!"

For the jaguar made a dash forward, after drawing back a bit, and came
close up, so that they could see the gleaming of its eyes in its
flattened, cruel-looking head.

The puma struck at it again with a savage yell, but it was beyond the
reach of its powerful paw, and the jaguar swam to and fro again in front
of their defender, evidently feeling itself at a disadvantage and warily
waiting for an opportunity to climb up the tree.

This, however, it could not find, and it continued its tactics, swimming
as easily and well as an eastern tiger of the Straits, while the puma
shifted its position from time to time on Shaddy's back, making that
gentleman grunt softly:

"That's right: never mind me, messmate.  Glad you've got so much
confidence in me.  Keep him off, and give him one of those licks on the
side of the head if he does come within reach.  You'll be too much for
him, of course.  Steady!"

By this time Rob had shifted his position, and was crawling down on the
other side of the puma, ready to make a thrust with his knife.

Still the jaguar did not come on, but swam warily to and fro, as a faint
light began to dawn upon the strange scene; and the change came rapidly,
till there before them was the fierce creature, which paused at last and
seemed to float out slowly, raising its paws, while its long tail waved
softly behind it on the surface of the water like a snake.

"Now," cried Rob, "he's going to spring."

He was quite right, for the jaguar gathered itself together, and made a
dash which shot it forward; but there was water beneath its powerful
hindquarters instead of solid earth, and instead of its alighting from
its bound right upon the puma it only forced itself within reach of the
tawny animal's claws, which struck at it right and left with the
rapidity of lightning on either side of its neck, and drove it under
water.

It rose to the surface to utter a deafening roar, which was answered
with savage defiance by the puma from its post of vantage upon Shaddy;
but the jaguar was satisfied of its powerless position, and turned and
slowly swam toward the huge tree upon their left.

"Why, it's going to climb up there by the serpent!" cried Rob, in a
voice husky with excitement.

At that moment the puma leaped from Shaddy's back up one of the great
branches nearest to the next tree, whence he poured down a fierce
torrent of feline defiance upon his more powerful enemy; while Shaddy
rose and shook himself just as the rising sun sent a glow of light in
the heavens, and illuminated the savage drama commencing in the
neighbouring tree.



CHAPTER THIRTY TWO.

"OUT OF THE FRYING-PAN INTO THE FIRE."

For all at once, as the jaguar reached the huge trunk, and rapidly
clawed its way to the fork, bleeding from both sides of its head, the
serpent awoke to the presence of the intruder; its scaly folds glistened
and flashed in the morning light, as it quivered in every nerve and
coiled itself fold over fold, and the head rose up, the neck assumed a
graceful, swan-like bend, and the jaws were distended, displaying its
menacing sets of teeth, ready to be launched forward and fixed with
deadly tenacity in an enemy's throat.

"I'm thinking that we're going to get rid of an unpleasant neighbour,"
said Shaddy slowly, as the jaguar, reaching the fork of the trunk,
seemed for a moment to be about to spring upon its fellow-prisoner in
the tree, and then bounded to a great bough and ran up three or four
yards.  Here it was right above the serpent, with the large bough
between them, round which it peered down at its enemy, as it crouched so
closely to the rugged bark that it looked like some huge excrescence.

The serpent shrank back a little, lowering its head, but keeping it
playing about menacingly, as its eyes glittered in the sunlight.

Then there was a pause, during which the puma crouched down above Rob's
head, uttering from time to time a low growl, as it watched the jaguar,
which began passing its paws alternately over its wounded head and
licking them, exactly as a cat would have done on a rug before the fire.

"Doesn't look like a fight now," whispered Rob.

"Not just now, sir; he has hauled off to repair damages, and he wants
all his strength and lissomeness to tackle a great worm like that.  Wait
a bit, and you'll see."

As he waited, Rob climbed up to where he could reach the puma,
hesitating a little before he attempted to touch it, for the animal's
fur was erect, and it was growling and lashing its tail angrily.

But at the sound of the boy's voice it responded by giving a low
whimpering cry, turned to him, and gave its head a roll, as if in answer
to a friendly rub.

"That's right," said Rob gently; "you're good friends with me, aren't
you?" and he patted and rubbed the beautiful creature's head, while it
let it lie on the branch, and blinked and purred.

All of a sudden, though, it raised its head excitedly, and Rob could
feel the nerves and muscles quivering beneath its soft, loose skin.

Just at the same moment, too, Brazier and Shaddy uttered warning cries
to the lad to look out, for the war had recommenced in the next tree,
the jaguar having ceased to pass its paws over its head, and assumed a
crouching position, with its powerful hind legs drawn beneath it and its
sinewy loins contracted, as if preparing to make a spring.

The serpent had noticed the movement, and it too had prepared itself for
the fray by assuming as safe a position for defence and menace as the
limited space would allow.

Then came another pause, with the jaguar crouching, its spine all in a
quiver, and a peculiar fidgeting, scratching movement visible about its
hind claws, while the serpent watched it with glittering eyes, its
drawn-back head rising and falling slightly with the motion of its
undulating form.

"Do you think the jaguar will attack it, Naylor?" whispered Brazier.

"Yes, sir; they're nasty spiteful creatures, and can't bear to see
anything enjoying itself.  There's room in the tree for both of them,
and you'd think that with the flood underneath they'd be content to wait
there in peace till it was gone.  But if the snake would the tiger won't
let him: he's waiting for a chance to take him unawares, and so not get
caught in his coils, but I don't think he'll get that this time.  My
word!  Look!"

For as he was speaking the jaguar seemed to be shot from the bough, to
strike the serpent on the side of the head, which it seized just at the
thinnest part of the neck, and held on, tearing the while so fiercely
with its hind claws that the reptile's throat was in a few moments all
in ribbons, which streamed with blood.  The weight of the jaguar, too,
bore down the serpent, in spite of its enormous strength, and it
appeared as if victory was certain for the quadruped; but even as Rob
thought this, and rejoiced at the destruction of so repellent a monster,
the serpent's folds moved rapidly, as if it were writhing its last in
agony, and the next instant those who watched the struggle saw that the
jaguar, in spite of its activity, was enveloped in the terrible embrace.
There was a strange crushing sound, a yell that made Rob's fingers go
toward his ears, and then a rapid movement, and the water was splashed
over where they sat.

For the tree was vacant, and beneath it the flood was being churned up
in a curious way, which indicated that the struggle was going on beneath
the surface.  Then a fold of the serpent rose for a moment or two,
disappeared, and was followed by the creature's tail.  This latter
darted out for an instant, quivered in the air, and then was snatched
back, making the water hiss.

During the next five minutes the little party in the tree sat watching
the water where they had last seen it disturbed; but it had gradually
settled down again, and, for aught they could tell to the contrary,
their two enemies had died in each other's embrace.

But this was not so; for all at once Shaddy uttered an ejaculation, and
pointed along the edge of the submerged trees, to where something was
moving about in the bright morning's light.

It was right where the beams of the freshly risen sun gilded the
rippling water, sending forth such flashes of light that it was hard to
distinguish what it was.  But directly after, there, before them,
swimming slowly and laboriously, in undulatory motion, was the serpent,
which they watched till it passed in among the branches of the submerged
trees and disappeared.

"Then the tiger was killed?" cried Rob, excitedly.

"Yes, sir; I thought it was all over with him when the snake made those
half hitches about his corpus and I heard his bones crack.  Ah! it's
wonderful what power those long sarpentiny creatures have.  Why, I've
known an eel at home, when I was a boy, twist itself up in a regular
knot that was as hard and close as could be, and that strong it was
astonishing."

"But surely that serpent can't live?" said Brazier.

"It's sartain, sir, that the tiger can't," replied the old sailor.  "You
see, beside his having that nip, he was kept underneath long enough to
drown him and all his relations.  As to the sarpent--oh yes, he may
live.  It's wonderful what a good doctor Nature is.  I've seen animals
so torn about that you'd think they must die, get well by giving
themselves a good lick now and then, and twisting up and going to sleep.
Savages, too, after being badly wounded, get well at a wonderful rate
out here without a doctor.  But now let's see what the river's doing."

He bent down and examined the trunk of the tree, and came to the
conclusion that the flood was about stationary; and as all danger of its
rising seemed to be at an end, Shaddy set to work with his knife,
lopping off branches, and cutting boughs to act as poles to lay across
and across in the fork of the tree, upon which he laid an abundance of
the smaller stuff, and by degrees formed a fairly level platform, upon
which he persuaded Brazier and Rob to lie down.

"I'll keep watch," he said, "and as soon as you are rested I'll have my
spell below."

They were so utterly wearied out that they gladly fell in with the old
sailor's plan, and dropped off almost as soon as they had stretched
themselves upon the boughs.



CHAPTER THIRTY THREE.

REALITY OR A DREAM?

It was evening when Rob awoke, and found the guide waiting as he had
left him when he lay down.

"Only gone down about an inch, Mr Rob, sir," he said.  "Feel as if you
could do your spell at the watch now?"

"Of course.  But, Shaddy, I'm terribly hungry."

"So am I, sir.  To-morrow morning we must see if we can't do something
to catch some fish."

"Why not to-night?"

Shaddy shook his head, lay down, and in a moment or two was breathing
heavily in a deep sleep.

"I can't watch all night without food," thought Rob, as he looked round
at the waste and wondered how soon the flood would go down.  He knew
what food there was, and how it would have to be served, and longed for
his share; but felt that unless the others were present he could not
take his portion, though how he would be able to wait till morning was
more than he felt able to tell.

He looked up at the puma, to see that it had carefully lodged itself on
the upper fork, and was asleep.  So was Mr Brazier.  Only he was awake
and hungry.  Yes, Brazier was, too, for he woke about then with a start,
to question Rob about the advance of time, and their position; ending,
as he heard that the flood had hardly sunk at all, by saying that they
would be compelled to watch fasting that night, so as to make the
provisions last longer.

Rob gave him an agonised look, and, plucking a twig, began to pick off
the leaves to chew them.

"I don't feel as if I could wait till to-morrow," he said faintly.

"It is a case of _must_," said Brazier.  "Come, try a little fortitude,
my lad."

"But a little fortitude will not do," said Rob drily.  "It seems to me
that we shall want so much of it."

"You know our position, Rob.  There, lad; let's be trustful, and try and
hope.  We may not have to wait longer than to-morrow for the subsiding
of the flood."

How that night passed neither of them knew, but at last the sun rose to
show that the waters, which had seemed to be alive with preying
creatures, had sunk so that they could not be above four feet in depth;
and just as they had concluded that this was the case Shaddy sprang up,
and sat staring at them.

"Why!--what?--Have I slept all night?" he cried.  "Oh, Mr Rob!"

"We both felt that you must have rest, Naylor," said Brazier quietly.

"That's very good of you, sir; but you should have been fairer to
yourselves.  Did you--?"

He stopped short.

"Hear anything in the night?" asked Rob.

"Well, no, sir, I was going to say something else, only I was 'most
ashamed."

"Never mind: say it," said Brazier.

"I was going to ask if you had left me a little scrap of the prog."

Rob looked at him sharply and then at Brazier, who did the same, but
neither of them replied; and the old sailor put his own interpretation
upon their silence.

"All right, gentlemen," he said; "you must have both been terrible
hungry.  Don't say anything about it.  Now, how could I manage to catch
a fish?"

"After breakfast, Shaddy, please," said Rob merrily.  "Mr Brazier
thought we ought to wait for you."

"What!  You don't mean to say you haven't had any?"

"When three people are situated as we are, Naylor, a fair division of
the food is necessary.  Get it at once."

"Well!" ejaculated the old sailor, as he took down the packet from where
he had secured it in the upper branches; and again, as he placed it on
the loose platform, "Well!"  Then--"There, gentlemen, I can't tell you
how thankful I am to you for being such true comrades.  But there, let's
eat now.  The famine's over, and I mean to have some more food soon."

"How, Shaddy?" said Rob, with his mouth full; "you can't wade because of
the reptiles, and the piranas would attack you."

"No, sir, I can't wade unless I could make stilts, and I can't do that.
It will be a climb for fruit, like the monkeys, for luncheon if the
water doesn't go down."

To the despair of all, the day passed on till it was getting late in the
afternoon, and still the water spread around them right into the forest;
but it was literally alive with fish which they could not see their way
to catch.

Rob and Shaddy set to work making a fishing-line.  A piece of the
toughest wood they could find was fashioned into a tiny skewer sharpened
at both ends and thrust into a piece of fruit taken from high up the
tree, where Rob climbed, but soon had to come back on account of the
puma following him.

Then they angled, with plenty of shoals swimming about the tree, as they
could see from the movement of the muddy water; but so sure as a fish
took the bait there was a short struggle, and either the line broke or
the apology for a hook gave way, till first one and then the other gave
up in sheer despair, and sat looking disconsolate, till Shaddy's
countenance expanded into a broad grin.

"I don't see anything to laugh at," said Rob.  "Here we have only a few
scraps to save for to-morrow, and you treat it all as if it were a
matter of no consequence."

"Warn't laughing at that, Mr Rob.  I was only thinking of the fox and
the grapes, for I had just said to myself the fish ain't worth ketching,
just as the fox said the grapes were sour."

"But unless the waters go down ours is a very serious position," said
Brazier.

"Very, sir.  And as to that bit of food, strikes me that it will be good
for nothing soon; so I say let's wait till last thing to-night, and then
finish it."

"And what about to-morrow?" said Rob gloomily.

"Let to-morrow take care of itself, sir.  Plenty of things may happen
to-morrow.  May be quite dry.  If not, we must kill the puma and eat
it."

"What!" cried Rob in horror.

"Better than killing one of ourselves, sir," said the man grimly.  "We
must have something to eat, and we can't live on wood and water."

The result was that they finished the last scrap of food after Shaddy
had spent the evening vainly looking out for the carcass of some drowned
animal.  Then night came once more, and all lay down to sleep, but only
to have a disturbed night through the uneasy wanderings of the hungry
puma, which kept climbing from branch to branch uttering a low,
muttering cry.  Sometimes it curled up beside Rob and seemed to sleep,
but it soon rose again and crawled down the most pendent branch till it
could thrust its muzzle close to the surface of the water and quench its
thirst.

"We shall have to shove it off to swim ashore," said Shaddy the next
morning.

"Why?" cried Rob.  "The fish and alligators would attack it."

"Can't help it, sir," replied the old sailor.  "Better eat him than he
should eat us."

"Why, you don't think--" began Rob.

"Yes, I do, sir.  Wild beasts of his kind eat enough at one meal to last
'em a long time; but when they get hungry they grow very savage, and he
may turn upon us at any time now."

Rob looked at the puma anxiously, and approached it later on in the day,
to find the animal more gentle than ever; though it snarled and ruffled
up the hair of its back and neck whenever there was the slightest
advance made by either of the others.

That day passed slowly by--hot, dreamy, and with the water keeping
exactly to the same depth, so that they were hopelessly prisoned still
on their tree.  They tried again to capture a fish, but in vain; and
once more the night fell, with the sounds made by bird, insect, and
reptile more weird and strange to them than ever.

Rob dropped asleep from time to time, to dream of rich banquets and
delicious fruits, but woke to hear the croaking and whistling of the
different creatures of the forest, and sit up on the pile of boughs
listening to the splash of the various creatures in the water, till day
broke, to find them all gaunt, wild-eyed, and despairing.

"We must try and wade to shore, and chance the creatures in the water,"
said Brazier hoarsely, for, on account of his weakness, he seemed to
suffer more than the others.  "Where's shore, sir?" said Shaddy gruffly.
"Well, the nearest point, then."

"There ain't no nearest point, sir," said the man.  "Even if we could
escape the things swarming in the muddy water, we could not wade through
the forest.  It's bad enough when it's hard; now it's all water no man
could get through the trees.  Besides, the land may be a hundred miles
away."

"What can we do, then?" cried Rob in desperation.  "Only one thing, sir:
wait till the water goes down."

"But we may be dead before then--dead of this terrible torture of
hunger."

"Please God not, sir," said the old sailor piously: and they sat or lay
now in their terrible and yet beautiful prison.

From time to time Shaddy reached out from a convenient branch, and
dipped one of Rob's vessels full of the thick water, and when it had
been allowed to settle they quenched their burning thirst; but the pangs
of hunger only increased and a deadly weakness began to attack their
limbs, making the least movement painful.

For the most part those hours of their imprisonment grew dreamy and
strange to Rob, who slept a good deal; but he was roused up by one
incident.  The puma had grown more and more uneasy, walking about the
tree wherever it could get the boughs to bear it, till all at once,
after lying as if asleep, it suddenly rose up, leaped from bough to
bough, till it was by the forest, where they saw it gather itself up and
spring away, evidently trying to reach the extreme boughs of the next
tree; but it fell with a tremendous splash into the water, and the
growth between prevented them from seeing what followed.

Rob uttered a sigh, for it was as if they had been forsaken by a friend;
and Shaddy muttered something about "ought not to have let it go."

They seemed to be very near the end.  Then there was a strange, misty,
dreamy time, from which Rob was awakened by Shaddy shaking his shoulder.
"Rouse up, my lad," he said huskily.  "No, no: let me sleep," sighed
Rob.  "Don't--don't!"

"Rouse up, boy, I tell ye," cried the old sailor fiercely.  "Here's help
coming, or I'm dreaming and off my head.  Now; sit up and listen.
What's that?"

Rob struggled feebly into a sitting position, and fancied he could hear
a sound.  There was moonshine on the smooth water, and the trees cast a
thick shade; but he closed his eyes again, and began to lower himself
down to drop into the sleep from which there would be no waking here on
earth.

"Ask--Mr Brazier--to look," he muttered feebly, and closed his heavy
eyes.

"No, no: you," cried Shaddy, who was kneeling beside him.  "He's asleep,
like.  He can't move.  Rouse up, lad, for the sake of home and all you
love.  I'm nearly beat out, but your young ears can listen yet, and your
eyes see.  There's help coming, I tell you."

"Help?" cried Rob, making a snatch at his companion's arm.

"Yes, or else I'm dreaming it, boy.  I'm off my head, and it's all
'mazed and thick.  That's right, listen.  Hold up by me.  Now, then,
what's that black speck away yonder, like a bit o' cloud? and what's
that noise?"

"Oars," said Rob huskily, as he gave a kind of gasp.

"What?"

"Oars--and--a boat," cried the boy, his words coming with a strange
catching of the breath.

"Hurray!  It is--it is," cried Shaddy; and collecting all his remaining
strength, he uttered a hoarse hail, which was supplemented by a faint
harsh cry from Rob, as he fell back senseless in their rough nest of
boughs in the fork of that prison tree.



CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR.

ALL FOR THE BEST.

Shaddy had preceded him, and neither of them heard the regular beat of
oars and the faint splashing of water as four rowers, urged on by one in
the stern, forced their way toward the spot from whence the hail had
come, till the boat went crashing among the drooping boughs, was secured
to the huge trunk, and after water and a little sopped bread had been
administered, the three sufferers were carefully lowered down and laid
under the shed-like awning.

Three weary days of delirium ensued before the first of the sufferers
unclosed his eyes, illumined by the light of reason, and had the bright
semicircle of light facing him eclipsed for the moment by a slight
figure which crept in beneath the awning to give him food.

And then two more days elapsed before Rob could say feebly,--

"Tell me, Joe, have I been asleep and dreaming?"

"I hope so," said the young Italian, pressing his hand.

"Then you are not dead?"

"Do I look like it?  No; but I thought you were.  Why, Rob, old chap, we
only got back to you just in time."

"But I thought--we thought that--"

Rob ceased speaking, and Giovanni, who looked brown, strong, and well,
finished his companion's sentence after turning to where the two
famine-pinched feeble men lay listening for an explanation of the events
of the past.

"You thought I had been drowned, and that the men had carried off the
boat while you were all looking for me?"

Rob's eyes said, "Yes," as plainly as eyes could speak.  "Of course you
would," said Joe, laughing merrily.  "You couldn't help thinking so; but
I wasn't drowned, and the men didn't steal the boat.  What say, Shaddy?"

For there was a husky whisper from where the old sailor lay--a ghost of
his former self.

"Say?" whispered the guide sourly,--"that we can see all that."

"Tell us how it was," said Rob, holding out his hand, which Joe grasped
and held, but he did not speak for a few minutes on account of a choking
sensation in his breast as the sun glanced in through the ends of the
awning, after streaming down like a silver shower through the leaves of
the huge tree beneath which the boat was moored, while the swift river,
once more back within its bounds, rippled and sang, and played against
the sides.

"The men told me," said Joe at last, with a slight Italian accent in the
words, now that he was moved by his emotion--"they told me all about
what horror and agony you showed as you all went off to rescue me, while
there I was perched up in the branches of the great tree, expecting
every moment that it would be rolled over by the river, unless I could
creep up to the next bough and the next, all wet and muddy as they were,
and I knew that I could not keep on long at that.  But all at once, to
my horror, we began to glide down--oh, so swiftly, but even then I felt
hopeful, for the tree did not turn, and I was far above the water as we
went on swifter and swifter, till all at once I caught sight of the
boat, moored some distance onward, with the four men in it sitting with
their backs to me.  I made up my mind to leap into the water and swim to
them, but the next minute I knew that it would be impossible, and that
the branches would stop me, entangle me, and that I should be drowned.
Then the tree began to go faster and drift out toward the middle, but it
was caught by an eddy and swept in again toward the shore, so that I
felt I should be carried near to the boat, and I shouted to them then to
throw me a rope."

"No good to try and throw a rope," growled Shaddy faintly.

"Go on, my lad," whispered Brazier, for Joe had stopped.

"They saw me for the first time, and gave a shout, but they all stood up
directly, horrified, for the fierce stream now bore me swiftly on right
down upon them, and before we could all realise it the boughs were under
and over the boat, and it was carried away from where it was moored.
And there it was just beneath me, with the boughs going more and more
over and under it, and our speed increasing till I began to wonder
whether we should roll right over and force it down, or the lower boughs
lift and raise it right up.  Then there was another thing to consider--
whether I ought to try and drop down into the boat, or they ought to
climb up to me."

"Ah!" ejaculated Rob, heaving a long sigh and then breathing hard.

"And all this time," continued Joe, "we were being swept down the stream
at a tremendous rate, too frightened to do anything, making up our mind
one way one minute, altering it the next; while, to my great delight,
the tree kept in just the same position, which, I have since supposed,
must have been because the roots were so laden with earth and stones
that it served as a balance to the boughs.

"We went on down like this for hours, expecting every minute would be
our last, for so sure as the tree touched bottom or side it must have
been rolled over by the swift current, but the water was so deep that we
kept on, and, at last gaining courage, I lowered myself a little and got
upon another bough, which was very near to the boat, and there I stood
upright.

"`Shall I jump?'  I said, and they stood up ready to catch me, but I
hesitated for a few moments before making a spring, which would take me
through some thin twigs between us.

"In my hurry and excitement, I jumped with all my force, but caught one
foot against a little branch, and was jerked forward so violently into
the boat that in their efforts to save me they made her give a great
lurch, and she began to rock violently, and nearly sent two of them
overboard.  The next minute we saw that she had been driven clear of the
boughs which held her and was floating away, but at the same moment the
branches above us began to descend slowly, for the tree was rolling
over, the buoyancy of the boat wedged in among the branches having kept
it stationary so long.

"Our position was now terribly dangerous, for the size and force of the
boughs were sufficient, with the impetus they now had from being in
motion, to drive us right under, an accident which meant death if we
could not escape, but in their desperation the men seized the oars, and
by pushing against the tree thrust the boat so far toward the clear
water that we were only brushed by the outer twigs and thinnest parts as
we were caught by the swift stream and went on down at a tremendous
rate.

"It was not until night was drawing near that we thought of making fast
to a tree at the side where we could rest for the time and then start
back in the morning to reach you again as soon as we possibly could, for
I knew you would be fancying still that I was dead, and that the men had
forsaken you.  So we had a meal, and I set the watches, meaning to see
to the men taking their turn.  Then, feeling tired out, I lay down for a
few minutes to rest, but--I dropped asleep."

"'Course you did," said Shaddy sourly.

"And when I awoke in a fright the sun was shining, the men were all
asleep at the bottom of the boat, and we were spinning down the river as
hard as we could go."

"Sarved you all right if you'd been upset," growled Shaddy.  "That would
have woke some of you up."

"Don't scold me, Shaddy," said the lad humbly.  "I know I ought not to
have gone to sleep, but I thought I could trust the men."

"Thought you could trust them?" cried the old sailor.  "Why, you
couldn't even trust yourself!"

"No," said Joe humbly.

"Why, Mr Brazier, the pains I've took to make a seaman of that young
chap, no one knows.  I only wonder as they weren't all wrecked and
drowned," protested Shaddy.

"Let him go on, Naylor."

"Ay, go on, Mr Jovanni.  If there's anything more you ought to be
ashamed on, speak it out and get it over.  You'll be better after."

"Isn't he hard upon me, Rob?" said Joe, smiling.

"Yes, but it all turned out for the best," said his companion.

"I didn't think so then," continued Joe, "when I began to find that we
must have been gliding down the river fast all that night, and what I
had begun to find out then I knew more and more as we tried to work our
way back.  We couldn't pole because the water was too deep, and we had
to work our way along by the trees, sometimes getting a little way up
the river and then making a slip and being swept down again for far
enough, till I gave it up in despair.  The men worked till they could
work no longer.  And all the time you were left alone without the guns
and fishing tackle and food, and it used to make me mad to have to use
any of the stores; so I made them fish all I could, and I did a little
shooting, so that we didn't use much."

"Oh, come," said Shaddy in a more agreeable tone, "that's the best thing
we've heard you say yet, Mr Jovanni.  That's where my teaching comes
out, but don't you never say a word to me again about your seamanship!"

"But you are keeping him from telling us how he came and saved us just
as he did in the nick of time, Shaddy," said Rob.

"All right, sir, all right! won't say another word," cried the old
sailor querulously, "only don't let him get bragging no more about his
seamanship and management of a crew."

"I never will, Shaddy, and I hope I shall never be placed in such a
predicament again."

"How did you manage to get up the river?" asked Rob.

"Oh, that was easy enough as soon as the flood came; we should never
have got to you without; but as soon as the land was all flooded, I
found that we could get right away from the swift stream and keep along
at a distance, poling generally.  Then we were able to take short cuts
across the bends.  We did get caught now and then and swept back a bit,
but every day we made a good many miles, and at last as we were rowing
steadily on over the flooded land, which is a good deal more open below,
we neared the opening, and thought it was a good deal altered; but the
men said I was wrong.  I felt sure that I was right, and had just come
to the conclusion that you must all have been swept away and drowned,
when I heard the hail, and you are all safe once more."



CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE.

PEACE IN THE FOREST.

The three sufferers had no illness to fight against, and began to regain
their normal strength very rapidly, while nature was hiding the
destruction wrought upon the face of the land at a rapid rate.  Tropical
showers washed the mud left by the flood from leaf and twig, and the
lower boughs, which had been stripped of leaves by the rushing waters,
put forth new ones, so that in a very few days' time not many traces of
the flood were visible, save where banks had crumbled in and great gaps
of broken earth stood out.

Fully equipped once more, Brazier, as he regained his strength, went on
adding to his collection of choice plants, which had come back to him
intact; and as they dropped on and on down the river, finding clearings
at pretty frequent intervals, greater and greater grew the natural
stores of botanical treasures, so that the collector was more than
satisfied with Shaddy's guiding.

"But what I want to know is how we are to get back," Rob said over and
over again.  "We shall never be able to pull the boat up again."

Shaddy chuckled.

"Might have another big storm and a flood, Mr Rob," he said, "and get
back as Mr Jovanni did."

"But you don't mean to go back that way?"

"Right, sir!  I don't.  But you go on with your fishing and shooting,
and let Mr Brazier do his vegetables up in his baskets.  Leave the rest
to me."

The task was left to him, and they went on down the river day after day
till one evening they rounded a bend, and, in obedience to their
leader's orders, the boat was rowed into a narrow stream which joined
that which they had left, the junction being plainly marked by the
distinct colour of the waters.

"Going up this, Naylor?" asked Brazier wonderingly.

"Yes, sir.  It's the place I've been making for, and I'm thinking you'll
find something quite fresh along here, for it leads up into higher
ground on and on into the mountains, where the trees and flowers are
quite different."

"Of course--yes," said Brazier eagerly.  "Let's go up it."

"But there's one thing to be said, sir."

"What's that?"

"We shall have to be careful."

"Is the river dangerous?"

"Tidy, sir; but we can get over that.  It's the Indians."

"Indians?"

"Yes, sir; some of them may be along the side, but if we are on the
watch and take care, being well armed and a fairly strong party, I think
they are not likely to interfere with us much."

Rob pricked up his ears at this as they began gliding up the stream,
noting the difference directly, for it was far less powerful, the men
having no difficulty at all in forcing the boat along, save here and
there where they encountered a rapid, up which they thrust the boat with
poles.

"Did you hear what old Shaddy said?"  Rob whispered to his companion.

"Yes.  We shall have to look out then and have our guns ready."

"But have the Indians guns?"

"No, spears and blowpipes, through which they send poisoned arrows."

"Ugh!" ejaculated Rob uneasily.

"Horrid things!  Shaddy has often told me about them," said Joe.

"What has he often told you about, my lad?"

The boys started, for the old sailor had approached them unheard.

"Indians' blowpipes," said Joe.

"Ah, yes; they're not nice things, my lads.  Can't say as I would like
to be killed by one of their arrows."

"Why?" said Rob.  "What are they like?"

"Stop a moment, my lad, and I'll tell you."

He left them to give some instructions to the men as to the use of their
poles, but returned directly.

"Know what we're doing now?" he said, with one of his dry quaint smiles
on his weather-beaten face.

"Yes, going up this river."

"Right, my lad!  But we're going upstairs like.  You'll see we shall
keep on rowing along smooth stretches where the water seems easy; then
we shall come to rapids and have to pole on against a swift rush of
water, and every time we get to the top of the rapid into smooth water
we shall have gone up one of my water steps, and so by degrees get right
up into the mountains."

"Why are we going up into the mountains?  Is it to get back to the main
river?" said Rob.

"Wait a bit, my lad, and you'll see.  Besides, Mr Brazier'll get plants
up here such as he never saw before.  But you were talking about the
Indians and their blowpipes.  I don't mind the blowpipes; it's the
arrows."

"Poisonous?"

"Horrid, my lad.  They're only little bits of things with a tuff of
cotton at one end and the wood at the other sharpened into a point, but
they dip it into poison, and just before they shoot it out of the
blowpipe they hold it nipped between the jaws of one of those little
sharp-toothed piranis, then give it a bit of a twirl with their fingers,
and the teeth saw it nearly through."

"What's the use of that?" asked Rob.

"Makes it so that the arrow breaks off and leaves the point in the
wound.  Anything don't live very long with one of those points left in
its skin."

"Think we shall meet any Indians, Shaddy?" said Joe.

"Maybe yes, my lad; maybe no.  You never know.  They come and go like
wild beasts--tigers, lions, and such-like."

"Do you think my lion will follow us, Shaddy?" said Rob eagerly.

"No, my lad; I don't.  He had a long swim before him to get to shore;
and it's my belief that he would be 'tacked and pulled under before he
had gone very far."

"How horrible!"

"Yes, my lad; seems horrid, but I don't know.  Natur's very curious.  If
he was pulled under to be eaten it was only to stop him from pulling
other creatures down and eating them.  That's the way matters go on out
in these forests where life swarms, and from top to bottom one thing's
killing and eating another.  It's even so with the trees, as I've told
you: the biggest and strongest kill the weak 'uns, and live upon 'em.
It's all nature's way, my lads, and a good one."

"Well, we don't want the Indians to kill us, Shaddy," said Rob merrily.

"And they shan't, my lad, if I can help it.  Perhaps we mayn't see any
of them, and one side of the river's safe, so we shall keep that side;
but if they come any of their nonsense with us they must be taught to
keep to themselves with a charge or two of small shot.  If that don't
teach them to leave respectable people alone they must taste larger
shot.  I don't want to come to bullets 'cept as a last resource."

"I should have liked to have found the puma again," said Rob after a
time.

"Perhaps it's as well not, my lad," said their guide.  "It was all very
well, and he liked you, but some day he'd have grown older, and he'd
have turned rusty, and there would have been a fight, and before he was
killed you might have been badly clawed.  Wild beasts don't tame very
well.  You can trust dogs and cats, which are never so happy as when
they are with human folk; but I never knew any one who did very well
with other things.  Ah, here's another of my steps!"

He went to his men again, for they were rowing along a smooth-gliding
reach, at the end of which rough water appeared, and all hands were
called into requisition to help the boat up the long stretch of rapids,
at the end of which, as they glided into smooth water again, Shaddy
declared that they had mounted a good twenty feet.

Day after day was spent in this steady journeying onward.  The weather
was glorious, and the forest on either side looked as if it had never
been trod by man.  So full of wonders, too, was it for Brazier, that
again and again as night closed in, and they moored on their right to
some tree for the men to land and light their fire and cook, he thanked
their guide for bringing him, as the first botanist, to a region where
every hour he collected treasures.

"And some folk would sneer at the pretty things, and turn away because
they weren't gold, or silver, or precious stones," muttered Shaddy.

All this time almost imperceptibly they were rising and climbing
Shaddy's water steps, as he had called them.  They fished and had
success enough to keep their larder well stocked.  Birds were shot such
as were excellent eating, and twice over Shaddy brought down iguanas,
which, though looked upon with distrust by the travellers, were welcomed
by the boatmen, who were loud in their praise.

It was a dream-like existence, and wonderfully restful to the lads who
had passed through so many troubles, while the boat presented an
appearance, with its load of drying specimens, strongly suggestive of
there being very little room for more.



CHAPTER THIRTY SIX.

WAR.

They had literally climbed a long rapid one morning, and entered a broad
reach of the river which resembled a lake in its extent.  The water here
was smooth, and had a current that was barely perceptible, hence their
progress was swift, and as they were rowing round a bend the question
arose where they should halt for the midday rest, when suddenly an
ejaculation escaped from their guide's lips, and the men ceased pulling,
leaving the boat to drift slowly on over the glowing mirror-like
surface, which was as if of polished steel.

"What is it, Shaddy?" cried Rob quickly.  "Are we going wrong?"  But as
he spoke he caught sight of the reason for the sudden stoppage, for
there right in front, ashore and in canoes, were about twenty Indians,
standing up and apparently watching them in speechless astonishment.

"Indians!" cried Rob.

"Yes, my lad, and we've done pretty well to come all these hundreds of
miles without hitting upon them before.  Don't hurry, Mr Brazier, sir,
and don't let them think that we mind 'em, but lay the guns ready, and
the ammunition, so that we can give them as good as they send, and mind,
if it comes to fighting, every one's to lie down in the boat and keep
under cover."

"Perhaps there will be no trouble," said Brazier quietly.  "They seem to
be peaceable enough."

"Yes, sir, seem to be; but you can't trust 'em."

Just then the Indians ceased staring at the party in the boat, and went
on with the pursuit in which they were engaged as the boat swept round
the bend.  This was shooting at some object in the water, apparently for
practice, but in a peculiar way, for the lads saw the men take aim high
up in the air, so that their arrows turned far on high and fell with
lightning-like rapidity upon certain shiny spots just flush with the
surface of the water; and while Rob was wondering the guide whispered,--

"Shooting turtles!  They're wonderful clever at it.  If they fired
straight, the arrows would start off.  This way they come down, go
through the rough hide, and kill the turtle."

Of this they had proof again and again as they rowed slowly on, their
course taking them close to one canoe whose owner had gone off from near
the shore to recover a turtle that he had shot.

This Shaddy tried to obtain, offering something by way of barter, but
the man bent down to his paddle with a face full of mistrust, and forced
his light vessel toward where his companions had gathered to watch the
strangers.

"I don't like that," muttered Shaddy in Rob's hearing, and at the same
moment Joe whispered,--

"They don't mean to be friends, and we shall have to look out."

As he spoke he stretched out his hand for his gun, and began to examine
it carefully, a proceeding that was imitated by the others, but in a
quiet unostentatious way, so as not to take the attention of the
Indians.

A few moments' counsel ended in a determination not to try again to make
advances, by no means to halt for the midday rest, but to keep steadily
on without paying any heed to the Indians, who followed slowly as the
oars were plied, and at a respectful distance.

"How far does this smooth water go, Naylor?" asked Brazier.

"Six or seven miles, sir."

"And is there a long rapid at the end?"

"Yes, sir, as long as any we have passed."

"Where they could take us at a disadvantage?"

"Yes, sir," said Shaddy, grimly indeed.  "If it's to come to a fight, we
had better have it out here in the open, where we can shelter ourselves
in the boat."

"Then you think it will come to an encounter?"

"I'm afraid so, sir, if you must have the truth."

"What about your men?"

"Oh, they'll fight for their lives if they're driven to it, sir; but the
worst of it is, these sort of fellows fight in a cowardly way, either
with poisoned arrows or by shooting their arrows up straight in the air
so that they come down upon you when you least expect it and can't
shelter against them."

"A false alarm!" cried Rob joyously, for the Indians had all ceased
paddling, and after a minute or two, as if by one consent, turned the
heads of their canoes to the shore and went straight away, disappearing
at last amongst the trees which overhung the river bank.

Shaddy made no reply to the speaker, but, the way being clear, bade his
men to row steadily on for another half-hour, when a halt was called,
and refreshments served round in the boat, but with orders for them to
be hastily eaten.

After this the rowing was resumed till the afternoon was far advanced,
and the end of the lake-like reach was still apparently far-away.  The
broad expanse had for a long time past been entirely free from all signs
of the Indians, and Rob was congratulating himself upon their escape,
when Joe pointed straight back along the broad river-lake to where a
canoe suddenly shot round a corner; then another came into view, and
another, and another, till there were between thirty and forty visible,
each bearing four or five men, and a chill of horror shot through Rob as
he felt that this must mean war, and that they would be helpless in the
extreme if so large a body of men made a determined attack.

"I was afraid of that," said Shaddy quietly, "Strange as they can't
leave us alone."

"What do you propose doing, Naylor?" said Mr Brazier eagerly.

"There ain't no proposing, sir.  It's all driving to do what is for the
best.  We must face 'em."

"Why not land and try and find shelter in the woods?"

"Because, sir, they'd destroy our boat and follow us and shoot us down
like so many wild beasts.  Our only hope is to keep on as long as we
can, and if the chance comes take to the rapid and get on it.  They
mightn't care about venturing in their light boats.  But we shall see."

There was a very stern look in Brazier's countenance, a look that seemed
to have been reflected from that of the old sailor, as weapons were once
more examined.

"I don't like fighting, boys," he said, "but if we are driven to it, we
must defend our lives."

Then turning to Shaddy, "Can't you depend upon your men to help us,
Naylor?" he said.

"I'm going to depend upon 'em to row, sir," said the old sailor sternly.
"We can kill quite enough people without their help.  They're the
engines, sir, to take us out of danger, while we keep the enemy at a
distance."

Meanwhile the boat was being steadily propelled toward the end of the
lake-like enlargement of the river, where a few low hills rose, showing
where the rapids would be which they had to surmount; but it soon became
evident that the light canoes would be alongside before the exit from
the lake could be reached, and Rob said so.

"Yes, sir, you're quite right, unless we can scare them off," said the
guide, who had been busy making a rough barricade in the stern by piling
boxes and barrels one upon another, leaving openings through which they
could fire, saying, "It isn't strength we want so much as shelter to
baulk their aim, for they're terribly clever with their bows and arrows,
Mr Rob, sir."

But very little was said in those anxious minutes, with the little
party, after their many struggles with nature, now called upon to
prepare to face man in his savage form.

"Feel frightened, Joe?" whispered Rob as the two boys lay together by a
couple of loopholes, well sheltered beneath the awning.

"Shall you laugh at me if I say yes?"

"Not likely, when I own to it too.  I say, I wish they'd leave us
alone."

"Look here, Mr Brazier, sir," said the old sailor just then, after
admonishing his men to pull their best, "I'm going to ask you to let me
manage this."

"No," said Brazier sternly; "I wish to avoid all the bloodshed
possible."

"So do I, sir--specially ours," said Shaddy drily; "and mine would be
the way."

"Quick, then: explain," said Brazier, as the boys listened eagerly.
"Make haste, for the enemy are very near."

"Soon done," said Shaddy, "only what I proposed, sir: you folk keep me
supplied with guns, and I'll try 'em with gentle measures first, and
rough ones after.  I'm a tidy shot, eh, Mr Jovanni?"

"Yes, excellent," said the lad.

"Very well, then, you shall try to stop them," replied Brazier, "but I
warn you that if I am not satisfied I shall take the lead myself."

"All right, sir, but don't you make the mistake of giving up and
trusting these people!  That means death for all of us.  _They must be
beaten off_."

There was something very startling in Shaddy's tones as he uttered these
words, and Brazier looked at him wonderingly.

"We shall have to come back this way, so why not retreat at once with
the stream?"

"Because we don't come back this way, sir; that's all.  Didn't the lads
tell you?  I'm going to take you into the big river another way."

"I say, look out!" cried Rob excitedly, as he saw the water flashing
behind at the rapid dip of the Indians' paddles and noticed the stolid
look in the heavy round faces of the men astern, who sat ready with
their bows and arrows, the spears of the paddlers projecting from the
front.

Almost directly after the intentions of the Indians were shown not to be
peaceful, for a straggling flight of arrows came whistling through the
air, several of the missiles falling just astern, some in front, but for
the most part striking the boat and sticking in the awning and the
shelter made astern.

"Any one hurt?" shouted Shaddy sternly, and receiving an answer in the
negative, he muttered as he thrust the double gun he held through an
opening,--

"That's because they're on the move and we're on the move.  If we'd been
standing still, and them too, every shot would have told.  Look out;
they're going to fire again.  My turn first.  Pull, my lads; don't you
mind me."

As the words left his lips he fired at intervals of about a quarter of a
minute both barrels of the fowling-piece; and at the flash of fire,
followed by smoke curling up slowly and hiding the boat, the Indians
stopped paddling and sat watching.

"That has beaten them off," cried Rob eagerly.  "Was it blank cartridge,
Shaddy?"

"Yes, my lad.  Next's going to be number six if they come on after us."

The men pulled hard and increased the distance between them and the
canoes rapidly, while the travellers' hopes grew high.  But all of a
sudden there was a yell, paddles splashed again, and satisfied of the
harmlessness of the fire and smoke, the Indians took up the pursuit
again.

"Oh, very well, if you will be hurt," said Shaddy, "it's your fault, not
mine," and he thrust the barrels once more through the opening in the
barrier of boxes.

"How long will it take us to reach the next rapid, Naylor?" asked
Brazier excitedly.

"Half 'hour, sir, but we must beat 'em off before we can land, or
they'll stick us so full of arrows, we shall look like hedgehogs.  Hi!
sit and lie close, every one.  Look out!  Arrows!"

But the flight was not discharged until the Indians had gained a good
deal more ground.  Then the whistling was heard, accompanied or followed
by sharp raps, but again, in answer to Shaddy's inquiry, there came a
cheery "No!"

"Now then," he said, "let's see what they say to us, sir, and how far
the charge will scatter and carry."

As he spoke he took careful aim a little to his right and fired quite
low, changed the position of his piece, and fired again a little to his
left.

The smoke hung so heavily for a minute or two that there was quite a
screen between them, beyond which shouts, savage yells, and cries of
pain could be heard, while upon rowing beyond the smoke and into full
view of the fleet of canoes the fugitives could see that the paddling
had again ceased, and men were standing up gesticulating, while others
were evidently in great pain from the stinging shots.

"Now you know that we can bite as well as bark," growled Shaddy, "and if
you'll all take my advice you'll go back home and leave us alone,
because if you don't I shall use buckshot, and some of you mayn't be
able to handle a paddle again."

The babble of voices sounded strange as the oars dipped fast, and for a
time they were allowed to pursue their way in peace, but at last it was
seen that the wounded had all been transferred to certain of the canoes,
and with a fierce yell the Indians came on again, with paddles beating,
and the water splashing; while another flight of arrows whistled about
the travellers, fortunately without hurting a soul.

"I shall have to give them a stronger dose this time," said Shaddy.
"I'll try swan shot first," and inserting a couple of cartridges loaded
with heavy pellets, he took careful aim, and fired twice.

This time there were loud shrieks mingled with the fierce, defiant
cries, and as the smoke was left behind it was plain to see that there
was consternation in the little fleet, and for some time they did not
pursue.

"What are you two about?" said Shaddy suddenly as he caught sight of Rob
and Joe making some preparation.

"Wait a minute, and you'll see," said Rob, and he went on with his task,
which was the preparation of something in the fashion of a torpedo, for
about a pound of powder had been transferred from their keg to a small
tin canister, in whose lid they drove a hole, and passed through it a
slow match, made by rubbing a strip of rag with moistened gunpowder,
which dried up at once in the hot evening sunshine.  At the bottom of
the canister a charge of shot had been placed, and upon trying it in a
bucket the tin floated with about an inch of its top out of water.

"Now," said Rob when he had finished, Brazier nodding his head in
approval--"it's quite calm, and when the enemy comes on again I'm going
to stick a wax match in the hole with the end touching the slow match,
set light to it, and let it float down towards the Indians.  The wax
match will burn nearly a minute, and I want them to paddle up round it
to see what the floating light means, and then if we're in luck it will
go off bang and give them a startler."

"And suppose it goes off while you are lighting it, and gives you a
startler, and sends us all to the bottom, how then?"

"Oh, we must risk that," said Rob coolly.

"I'm willing, if Mr Brazier is," said the old sailor quietly.

"Rob will be careful," said Brazier, and they waited with the
contrivance ready, but all hoping that Shaddy's last shots had produced
the desired effect.

It was a vain hope, for once more the canoes tore on to make up for lost
ground, and at last, when Brazier and Shaddy made ready to fire at the
enemy, Rob gave the word for the men to cease rowing, and as the boat
steadied he told Joe to light a match and lowered the canister into the
water.

"Be careful, Rob," cried Mr Brazier.  "See that there is no powder
loose."

"Be quick, my lad, or they'll be on to us."

_Crack_! went the match, and as it blazed up it was applied to one stuck
upright in the top of the canister.  This blazed in turn, and the flame
flickered a little and threatened to go out as the nearly submerged tin
glided away with the stream; but directly after the flame burned up
steadily, and as Rob gave the word to row once more the dangerous
contrivance was left behind.  A minute later they had the satisfaction
of seeing the canoes gather round the tiny light and their occupants
cease rowing as they sat evidently wondering what was the meaning of the
fire burning in the midst of the water--a perfect novelty to them.

"No go!" said Shaddy suddenly.  "Match has gone out."

"Burned out," said Brazier.

"All the same, sir, and hasn't started the touch-rag.  Wish it had
answered, because it was clever and would have given the beggars a good
lesson not to meddle with respectable people.  Here, we shall have to
fire, sir.  They're coming on again."

But they were not, for the whole fleet was gathered about the canister,
which, unseen by the occupants of the boat, was emitting a sputtering
little fire as the touch-rag burned slowly; and the wonder of this going
on from a round, silvery-looking object just above the surface of the
water kept the ignorant enemy at a respectable distance.

"Pull, my lads," shouted Shaddy.  "We may get into a better place if we
reach the next rapid."

As he spoke there was a deafening roar, a column of water rose in the
air, and a dull concussion struck the boat, while a cloud of smoke hung
over the group of canoes, and, lifting, showed half of them to be
swamped, and dozens of the Indians swimming about trying to reach the
boats which floated still.

As far as the little party could make out, no one had been hurt, but the
consternation was terrible.  No further efforts were made in pursuit,
and for the next half-hour the boat was rowed on and reached the rapid
before the enemy was seen again.

"Now then," said Brazier, as the rough, swift water of the river was
once more reached, "shall we wait to give them another lesson or go on?"

"Go on," said Shaddy firmly.  "They may not follow us up now.  Mind, I
only hope that; but we shall see."



CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN.

THE LAST DAYS.

Food was served out, the men drank eagerly of the water passed to them,
and poling, wading, and tracking with a rope, the boat began to ascend
the rapid, while the long lake-like reach was left behind, a turn or two
completely hiding the enemy from sight; and though twice over they heard
their shouts and yells, the scare created by the explosion had been
sufficient to make them give the party what Shaddy called "a wide
berth."

"How far have we to go up this river?" asked Brazier as the men toiled
on, wading and tracking in a part that was one furious torrent, which
threatened to swamp the boat.

"Ah, that's what I can't tell you, sir," answered the old sailor.  "I've
only got notions, you see."

"Notions, man?"

"Yes, sir: that if we go right up to the head of this stream we can make
a portage somewhere, and strike another, which will lead us down east,
and so hit the Paraguay again."

Rob laughed, and the man gave him an inquiring look.

"Make a portage," he said, "and strike this stream and hit that?  Not
very plain English, Shaddy."

"Then I don't know what is," growled the old sailor, who held up his
hand and listened for a few moments.  "Thought I heard 'em coming up
after us," he said.  "Strikes me, Mr Rob, that you'd better have
another of them powder tins ready, so that we could contrive to let it
off and startle 'em, if they come nigh.  We've plenty of powder, and
it's better than shooting the poor wretches, who don't know any better.
They're used to seeing one thing kill another, and I suppose they think
they ought to do the same, and we can't teach 'em any better."

It was rapidly getting dark now, but they reached the top of the
torrent, passing again into comparatively smooth water, along which the
boat was rowed for some distance before a suitable spot was found for
the night's shelter--a night full of anxiety, during which careful watch
was kept.

But day broke without there being any sign of the enemy, and as soon as
a hurried meal had been despatched, at which they had to dispense with
freshly made bread and tea, the men, too, with their mate, a new start
was made, and another rapid ascended, after which for many miles the
river wound, with plenty of deep water, through valley after valley.

All this time they were on the alert for pursuing Indians, but by
degrees they were able to feel confidently that they had journeyed
beyond the territory occupied by the inimical people, and Brazier began
his collecting once more, and the boys their fishing and shooting.

"It's absurd, Rob," said Brazier one evening, when the crisp cool air
told that they must during the past week have attained to far above the
dense forest regions.  "I could have filled this boat a dozen times
over."

"Yes," said Rob, peering hard at the stacks of dried and half-dried
plants around them; "but you have got a great many."

"A mere nothing, boy, as compared to what there is about us!  Why, up
here we are surrounded by quite a different growth of flowers and
plants."

"And the birds are different, too, and the insects, and fish, specially
the latter," said Rob drily.

"Indeed?  I did not notice anything about the fish."

"Good reason why," said Rob, laughing merrily: "there haven't been any
to notice."

Two days after, when they were in quite a desolate region, where the
trees and shrubs were thin and poor, Shaddy came to Mr Brazier to
announce that he and two of the men were going to leave them camped for
a few hours, while they sought out the most likely course for their
portage.

"But surely it will be impossible to work the boat along overland," said
Brazier.  "We shall have to go back."

"To meet the Indians, sir?  No, that wouldn't do.  Perhaps I'm wrong,
but we're up here now where several streams begin, and if we can only
find one, no matter how small, that flows to the east, we're all right."

The men set off the next morning as soon as it was light, and the party
in camp shot, collected, kept up the fire, and waited impatiently for
the return of the little expedition, but waited in vain; and at last in
alarm Rob and Joe set off in search of them, tramping till midday and
stopping to rest by a fount which bubbled out of the earth and flowed
away.  After resting a while they started again to tramp here and there
for hours in the beautiful region near the camp, to which they returned
without having seen a sign of those they sought.

It must have been toward morning that Rob, who was keeping watch, heard
distant voices, and hailing, to his great delight heard an answer.

Ten minutes later the guide and his two companions staggered up to the
fire utterly exhausted, for they had finished their supply of food, and
were worn-out with their exhausting tramp.

"Well," said Mr Brazier, after the men had taken a good long rest,
"have you found the river to which we are to take the boat?"

"No, sir.  I'm all wrong, and we shall have to go back.  There isn't a
stream runs toward the east anywhere near here."

"That there is," cried Joe, "for we found one yesterday."

"Eh?  What?  Where?" cried Shaddy, springing up, utterly forgetful of
his weariness; and following the two lads, who warned him that the water
was of no use for a boat, the fount was reached, and, after a very brief
examination, Shaddy cried,--

"There, I'm growing old and worn-out.  You two lads found directly what
we three men, used to the country, couldn't see."

"But this place is of no use!" cried Rob.

"What?"

"There are only a few inches of water."

"Well, they'll help carry the boat, won't they? and the water flows our
way."

"But you can't get the boat along."

"Eh?  Eight of us, and not get that boat half a mile downhill?  Wait a
bit, my lad, and you'll see."

The lads did see, for after three or four days' arduous labour expended
in getting the boat up a long slope, she was guided into a great groove
in the mountain side pieces of wood placed beneath her, and from that
hour it was not a question of dragging, but of holding back the vessel,
till the stream was struck far below its source.

Here there was no smooth water to float her, but still, as Shaddy said,
enough to help lift her over the shallows, with here and there a good
stretch of deep channel, along which they floated merrily before there
was any need for fresh toil.

At the end of a couple of days several tiny streams had increased the
body of water, and soon after they had rapids to descend, while at the
end of another day so many had been the additions that the little river
had grown to be of respectable size.

It was all steady descent now till a lake was reached, across which an
outlet was found leading exactly in the right direction, Shaddy
declared.  The river proved to be fairly smooth and deep, so that the
work grew very light, and the only one on board who bemoaned their fate
was Brazier, who had to pass endless specimens which he could not have
for want of room.

"If I'm right in my calculations, Mr Rob, sir," said the old sailor one
morning, after many days' journey, "we shall hit the big river before
to-night, and not very far from the falls."

"What falls?" asked Rob.

"The great cat'ract which comes down a big gorge, which hasn't been
explored yet, and which we might as well try if Mr Brazier thinks good,
for I should say there's a deal to be seen in a land like that, where no
man has been as I've ever heered on."

"I'll ask Mr Brazier, and hear what he says," said Rob.  But the
naturalist thought they had done enough for one trip.

The guide was right, for as evening drew near a peculiar dull, heavy
roar came to them on the wind, and this increased till it was felt to be
prudent to moor the boat for the night.  The next morning the roar which
had been in their ears all night increased, and long before noon they
had glided imperceptibly into the great river, which here rushed along
so impetuously that much care was necessary in the navigation of their
overladen craft.

But the weather was calm, and the guide's knowledge of the management of
a boat as near perfection as could be, so that in due course, after
three or four more halts, they rowed one day close up among the shipping
lying off the city from which they had started, and here, while waiting
for an opportunity to take passage, with the great packages of plants
they had prepared, they found time to make short expeditions up the
river, one of which was to the mouth of the swift stream which swept off
west through the great veil of trees, and from which they had struck out
north and made quite a circuit through an unknown land.

A month later Brazier and Rob were once more on board Captain Ossolo's
great orange schooner, which, deeply laden as it was, found room for the
specimens collected amidst so much peril and care.

The hours and days flew swiftly now amid rest and ease, use making them
pay little heed to the constant ether-like odour of the orange cargo.
Then, after checks on sandbanks and hindrances from pamperos, Buenos
Ayres was touched at, then Monte Video, with its busy port.

Here there was a long halt before a passage could be taken east, and Rob
and Brazier had plenty of opportunity for studying the slaughter of
cattle, salting of hides, and to visit the home of the biscacho, that
troublesome burrower of the pampas and layer of traps for unwary
horsemen.

At last the vessel by which they were to return was loaded up, and
good-bye said to the worthy Italians, father and son, the former being
warm in his thanks for the care taken of his boy.

"What," cried old Shaddy as he stood on the deck of the great vessel the
day they were to sail, "good-bye?  Not a bit of it, Mr Rob, sir!  All
being well, if you and Mr Brazier don't run out to try and find a way
up the gorge where the great falls rush down, I'm coming over to the old
country to see you.  But there, you'll be out our way again soon."

"What did Naylor say?" asked Brazier that evening.

"That he could take us to fresh places where you would find plants more
worthy of your notice than those you found."

"Ah!  Yes," said Brazier thoughtfully as he watched the fading shore.
"I should like to go again in spite of all we suffered.  As for you,
Rob, I suppose you would not care to go again?"

"Not care to go again!" cried Rob; and his eyes grew dim as he half
closed them and recalled to memory the great rivers, the glorious trees,
and the many wonders of those untrodden lands.  "I could go back now,"
he said, "and face all the fight again;" but even as the words left his
lips other memories came floating through his brain, and from that hour
his thoughts were directed eastward to his kindred and his native land.

THE END.






End of Project Gutenberg's Rob Harlow's Adventures, by George Manville Fenn

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROB HARLOW'S ADVENTURES ***

***** This file should be named 21365.txt or 21365.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/1/3/6/21365/

Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.